UJ '
SALEM:
A TALE OF THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
BY D. R. CASTLETON.
NEW YORK:
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
FRANKLIN SQUARE.
I874.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874, by
HARPER & BROTHERS,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
PREFACE.
[HE requirements of literary con
ventionality seern to demand a
preface as a necessary adjunct of
a book — we had nearly written a necessary
evil ; and as the beaten path is acknowl
edged to be the safest, we yield in cheerful
acquiescence — although to call that a preface
which is usually written after the book is
completed, would seem to unassisted reason
very like a misnomer.
In giving the accompanying pages to the
public, we would only say that it has seemed
well to us that the widespread and terrible
delusion, which so nearly made shipwreck
of our infant colony at the close of the sev-
299
iv PREFACE.
enteenth century, should not be suffered to
sink into oblivion. We know, indeed, that
the more practiced hand of an able and faith
ful historian has 'already put it upon record
in a masterly way, and in so doing has made
a rich and valuable contribution to our
national literature. But these books, though
deeply interesting, are too valuable and too
weighty to be found in free circulation
among general readers ; and we have been
surprised to find how very vague and incor
rect was the knowledge of this subject in
many cultivated persons who were well-in
formed on other matters of history.
We have endeavored with careful hand
to retouch the rapidly fading picture — to
call up again to view the scenes and actors
of those terrible times ; and if in so doing
we have ventured " to twine round history's
legends dim the glowing roses of romance,"
it was only to heighten the effect of the pict
ure, and to enable us to give a clearer idea
PREFACE.
of the persons who composed the little com
munity as it then existed — their habits, and
modes of life and thought.
In all that is purely historical we claim to
be strictly authentic : such portions being
either copies from the court records, or care
fully compiled from the most reliable histo
rians. Our own feet have trodden the pre
cincts of" Salern Village," of" Gallow's Hill,"
and " Prison Lane ;" in our own hands we
have held the veritable " witch-pins ;" our
own eyes have searched the records, and
read one of the original death-warrants still
in preservation — and therefore we claim to
know something of that of which we have
written.
It is a matter of regret to us that in a tale
so peculiarly New England in its character
we could not venture to introduce " the live
Yankee."
The quaint phraseology is easily hit off,
and the strange mixture of shrewd intelli-
vj PREFACE.
gence and original comicality would have
served to give a perhaps needed sparkle to
our pages ; but historical exigences, to which
we felt bound to adhere, forbade the tempt
ing anachronism.
The Yankee is an amalgam which had
not then issued from the crucible of the
ages ; the strange ubiquitous creature, ever
upon his feet, ever ready with, hand and
speech, had not then asserted himself; and
we had no warrant for chipping the egg-shell
of Time, in which he was then fussily in
choating. '
In conclusion, we will say, in the borrowed
words of an apocryphal writer, " If I have
done well, and as is fitting the story, it is
that which I desired ; but if slenderly and
meanly, it is that which I could attain unto."
CHAPTER I.
HOMESICKNESS.
"Hame ! — hame ! — hame !
Oh ! it's hame, hame, I fam wad be ;
Hame — hame — hame —
In my ain countrie !"
T was midwinter in New England, the
very commencement of the year 1679
—a year made ever memorable to
the little colony settled along the
shores of the Massachusetts Bay, as one of
the coldest, hardest, and most disastrous
which the new dwellers on that rugged
and inhospitable coast had yet encountered.
Storm and shipwreck had walked in devas
tation upon the angry and tumultuous wa
ters, and cold, famine, and sickness had deso
lated the land, and threatened to depopulate
its shores. Many of the older settlers trem
bled for the success of their costly experi
ment, fearing the land was too sterile and
SALEM.
inhospitable ever to give them a permanent
home ; and many among the more newly
arrived would gladly have returned to the
shores they had reluctantly parted from, had
not the wild and stormy main rolled as an
impassable barrier between them and the
sadly lamented homes they had deserted.
It was in the height of one of those long,
fierce, pitiless northeastern storms of mingled
rain, snow, sleet, cold, and tempest, which
even now smite with such bitter force upon
our bleak New England shores, sweeping the
shrieking seamen down to their unknown
graves, wrecking the hopes of our " merchant
princes," and making even the listening
landsmen shudder in their sheltered homes
— clouds and darkness brooded over the
face of the seething deep, whose fierce bil
lows broke on the wide -resounding shore
with a reverberation like thunder. The day
had been cheerless enough, unvisited by a
single gleam of sunshine, and now, as night
began to close in over the sodden landscape,
the tempest seemed to gather more force, and
grow hour by hour more dreary and awful.
In a chamber of a small house, in the then
HOMESICKNESS.
newly settled town of Salem, two persons, a
woman and a little child, sat alone, and list
ened in awe to the fierce blasts of wind,
which, rushing in from the angry sea, rocked
their dwelling to its very foundations.
They were new-comers, and had been pas
sengers in the latest vessel which came over
in the preceding autumn. They were evi
dently Scottish by birth — the woman, who
might have been about fifty -five years of
age, was still an erect and handsome wom
an, though something of the sternness of
purpose which marked the old Scotch Cov
enanters might possibly have been traced in
her regular but strongly marked features.
She held upon her lap a struggling child of
six or seven years of age — a beautiful girl,
in whose fair face, though now distorted by
passionate weeping, might be read much
of the beauty as well as the strong self-
will which marked the face of the grand
mother.
"Whist, Allie ; whist, my bonnie bairn!
weel ye ? — dinna ye greet sae sair," said the
woman tenderly, folding the sobbing child
to her bosom. " Hush ! hush ! my ain pre-
A 2
I0 SALEM.
cious pet ; dinna ye sab an' greet sae, my ain
Allie's wee Allie — whist, noo, whist !"
" Hame ! hame ! — I will gae hame !"
sobbed the child passionately. " I maun
gae hame ; I will gae hame ; I winna bide
here. Let me gang hame, grannie."
" Whist ! whist ! noo, Allie, my ain son-
sie bairn, ye are na' wiselike tae talk in
that fashion, for weel ye ken ye kinna gae
hame."
" But I will — I will /" shouted the imperi
ous child. " I will gae hame — I loill, I will;
an' wha' shall stay me ? Let me gang, gran
nie."
" Stop, stop ! my ain little lass ; my bon-
nie wee birdie ! stop, an' hear 'till me ; ye
are at hame — this is yer hame, Allie; ye
ha' nae ither ; quit greetin' noo, my sonsie
bairn, an' listen tae me."
" I winna listen — nor I winna stop grefct-
in' till ye tak' me hame ; hame ! grannie,
tak' me hame /"
" Silly bairnie ; an' do ye na' ken this is
yer hame ?"
" Na', na' — it's ncC my hame ; I winna bide
here; I will gae hame to my ain bonny
HOMESICKNESS. T r
Scotland ; tins is nae hame — it is jist an aw-
fu' gruesom' kintra ! I hate it — I liate it !
I winna bide here — it niaks me sair sick;
look there, an' see if it is na' awfu' 2" and as
she spoke she put her little, strong arm
round her grandmother's neck, and forcibly
turned her head to the window to. which
she pointed.
The view from the window, thus indicated
by the impatient little hand, was certainly
lugubrious enough to warrant the child's
distaste. The house in \vhich the two
speakers were sitting was the very last one
in the row \vhich then constituted the strag
gling, narrow, crooked little Main (now Es
sex) Street of the small, irregular, and un
pretending little town of Salem, and stood,
consequently, nearest to the water ; and the
view from the window to which the childish
hand so impetuously pointed consisted of a
plain of discolored but untrodden snow,
stretching from the house down to the very
shore, where, piled up in wild and chaotic
confusion, were huge black rocks, coated on
one side with gathered snow and sleet, and
mingled with them massive cakes of shat-
12 SALEM.
tered and jagged ice, which, broken up by
the combined force of wind and waves, had
been driven in and heaped up in ghastly
desolation upon the shore. Beyond these
was a dull margin of ice, and, still beyond,
sullen and fierce rolled the black waters, oc
casionally iridescent, with a pale, blue, phos
phoric light, and then settling down again
in inky blackness.
On either hand the prospect was bounded
by the dark masses of the forest fir-trees,
which crept down almost to the very water's
edge, and over all hung like a sable covering
the dull, gray, leaden clouds, rayless and
gloomy— only changing when some fiercer
burst of wind tore them asunder, and tossed
them into wilder forms of gloom and portent.
"Luik! luik !" exclaimed the shivering
child, turning away in nervous terror as she
spoke. "It's gruesom' — it's awfu' ! I said
sae ; it's a wicked Ian', an' a hatefu' ; I win-
na bide here."
" Whist ! Allie, darlin' ! barken ye to me,
my bonnie queen, my ain precious wee bir
die !" said the woman, soothingly ; and as
she spoke she rose, and, going to the win-
HOMESICKNESS.
dow, drew the curtain to shut out the sight
of the night and the tempest. " Harken to
me, my dawtit dearie ; wha' do ye ken o' the
Ian' ? ye hae jist kim, ye ken nocht aboot it ;
it ha' been a' winter yet ; wait till ye see
the simmer."
"There is nae simmer here," said the
child ; " there canna be — the simmer wad
na' kim here; there are nae bonnie birdies
here to sit an' sing in the trees, as they do
at hame, an' nae pretty rowanberries for
them to eat, gin they wa'; an' the trees—
they are na' like our ain trees — they hae nae
leaves, they are black, an' stiff, an' awfu' ; I
hate to luik at them; an' aye whiles they
groan an' skreigh like they were in pain.
Oh, grannie ! dear grannie ! tak' me hame
to my ain dear Scotland. I maun, I will gae
back to the bonnie Hillside Farm !"
" An' wha' wad ye do, gin ye wa7 there,
Allie? It wad be winter there too; dinna
ye mind that, my sonsie lassie ? hae ye forgot
that there is winter there too 2"
" Na' ! na' ! not winter like this ane — it
wa' niver sic a winter thar as this ane; it
wad na' be too cauld to sit on th' auld kirk
SALEM.
steps, an' sing wi' th' lave o' them — I hae nae
maties here, ye ken. I want auld Sawnie to
lap ine up in his plaidie, an7 pit me on his
shoulder, an' awa' to the sheep walks wi'
me ; an' tak' me to the tap o' Ben Rimmon,
an' let me gather the bonnie purple heather.
I want auld Tibbie to tak' me by the han',
an' I gae wi' her to the byre, an' see her
milk the coos, an' pick up the dook's eggs,
an' see wha' the auld big goosie is sitting
ahint the mow — oh ! I maun gae, I will gae."
" Harken ye to this, my dawtit lass : Saw
nie an' auld Tib are na' at the Hillside
Farm the noo ; they hae gaen awa' — ye wad
na' fin' them there noo."
"An' wha' for nae? whar shuld they be
gaen?"
" Dinna ye mind Sawnie ha' gaen tae be
shepherd to Scott o" the Burn side ; an' Tib
bie ha' gaen to keep housie for her brither ?
They wad be baith awa'."
" Weel-a-weel !" said Alice, a little startled
at this intelligence ; " but they wad baith
win bock agin, grandmither, gin we were
there — they wad."
na', Alice," said the grandmother,
HOMESICKNESS.
sadly, for the child's persistence had roused
her own regrets; "they wad na' kim bock
agin — we sail see them nae mair."
" Weel, \ve could gae to the Hillside
Farm, ony way ; I want to rin doon the bra',
an' crass the brig abune the little burn, an'
pu' the gowans — I kin do tha'."
" Na', na', Alice, my bonnie bairn. Ye for
get I hae sold the Hillside Farm ; ye canna
gae bock there — it is our hanie nae mair."
" Buy it bock agin, grannie — buy it bock
agin ; I maun, I will gae bock."
" Na', my Alice ! I canna buy it bock ; it
wa' for yer sak', dearie, that I left it, an'
crossed the wide stormy waters, to fin' a
safe name for ye; an' noo ye maun bide
here !"
" Oh ! I winna ; I winna — I wrill gae name !"
" Haith ! Alice ; dinna say that agin ; ye
are as fou' as a goshawk; ye mind nocht I
say till ye; I thought ye were mair sinsi-
ble an' wiselike. Heck, sirs ! an' kinna ye
mind hoo sick ye wa' in the big ship, an'
we comin' here ; an' hoo ye used to greet,
and skirl out that the ship wa' gaen doon—
doon — an' ye wad sure be droon'd ; an' ye
SALEM.
fritting an' fritting a' the way? an' wad ye
like to thry it agin, think ye ?"
" 'Deed, thin, an' I wad; thry me, grannie !
thry me ; on'y tak' ship an' thry me ; I win-
na greet — I winna frit — I will be patient—
I will be good ; on'y tak' me hame to my
ain bonnie Scotland."
" But, Alice, think ye ; there is niver a
way ye kin gang ; dinna ye ken- the last
ship ha' sailed? there'll be nae mair until
the spring."
" Then throw me into the water, grannie,
and let my bodie float hame to Scotland."
" Whist ! Allie ; my sonsie dochter ! I aye
thought ye wa' mair cannie an' douce ; ye
are. jist fou', Allie ; dinna ye think the fish
wad ate you; dinna ye mind hoo yer wad
cry out in yer sleep, and say ye harkit the
big fishes rubbin' their heads agin the ship's
sides, an' wad pray me na' to let them bite
ye?"
" Yes ! yes ! I mind it a' ; but I wad na'
care noo; they might swallow me if they
wad, like as they did the auld prophet mon,
if aiblins they wad bring me to my ain dear
land, and pit me out there. Oh ! I'm sair
HOMESICKNESS, 1 7
sick at heart, an' I'll dee here, grandnrither,
gin ye dinna tak' me hame."
" Oh ! wae is me ! wae is me !" cried the
wearied and discouraged woman, whose own
heart was homesick in longings for her na
tive land, to which she was bound by many
ties far stronger than any little Alice knew.
" Wae's me, wae's me ! what iver will I do ?
I hae nabodie in aw' the wide world but
this ane ; my ain bonuie dochter, that luved
me true, is in her cauld grave, an7 the mools
abune her head ; an' her little wee Allie, my
ain bonnie wee Allie, that I hae carried in
my bosom sin' the day her puir mither deed
—she dinna care for me noo. Oh ! wae's
the day ! — I hae nathing left to luve."
" Yes, yes ; I do care for ye, grannie ! an'
I do luve ye," said the child, turning im
patiently away from her as she spoke.
" But I want to gae hame — I maun gae
hame — I will gae hame !"
" Gae, then," said the grandmother, her
own impatient spirit fairly overtasked by
the obstinate persistency of the child. " Gae
yer ways then — I hae dune wi' ye." And, as
she spoke, she removed the child from her
1 8 SALEM.
knees, and, setting her down upon her feet
in the middle of the floor, she turned away
from her. " Gae ye, then — do as ye choose;
gae where ye loike, an' leave me my lane ; I
kin but dee; mak' yer way hame to Scot
land, if ye will — and whin they ask for the
auld grandmither that fed ye an' bred ye,
ye kin tell them ye lef her her lane to dee.
Tell them her on'y ain child, her bonnie
Alice, wa' dead ; an' her on'y gran'child, her
Alice's wee Allie, rinned awa' fra' her. Oh,
haith ! dinna ye greet for me — somebodie
will lay me in the grave, an' in heaven
abune I'll maybe happen fin' my ain true
Alice ; guid-bye to ye — ye Tdn gae"
Had the old woman calculated nicely the
effect of her words (which she certainly did
not, for she was scarcely less impulsive and
passionate than the child herself), she could
not have chosen any more effectual for her
purpose. The stubborn and self-willed
spirit, that could not be subdued by opposi
tion, or reached by reason or argument, was
conquered by affection, and yielded to a
quick burst of repentant love and feeling.
" Oh ! I winna gae an' leave ye ; I win-
HOMESICKNESS.
na! — I winna! — I do luve ye — I do care
for ye — an' I will stay wi' ye, grannie !"
she sobbed out in broken words, striving
to regain her place upon her grandmother's
lap.
But the woman saw her advantage, and
with true Scottish shrewdness she hastened
to improve it. " Na' ! na' !" she said, coldly
—putting aside the little clinging arms that
tried to clasp her neck, although she felt her
whole soul melting in tenderness within her
— " na', na' ! dinna heed me ; dinna tak' tent
o' me; gae ye yer ain gate, an' leave me to
mine — I'll do weel enou' ; gae yer ways — an'
fareweel."
" Na', na' ! dinna say ' fareweel ;' see, I am
na' gangin'; I loinna gae; I am yer ain wee
lassie — tak' me in yer lap agin — kiss me an'
luve me, as ye used to do; an' ca' me yer
ain dear Alice's wee Allie, an' I will be bid-
able, an' do jist wha' ye tell me — I will, I
will. There, noo, there !" she said, as she
effected her lodgment within the fondly wel
coming arms that tenderly embraced her,
and hid her little tear-stained cheek upon
the faithful bosom that had pillowed her in-
20 SALEM.
fancy. " Noo say, ' God bless my darlin' !'
an' kiss me, an' sing me to sleep, an' I'll luve
ye foriver, an' niver leave ye."
Gladly did the loving arms close round
the little repentant one, and long after the
little quivering bosom had ceased to sob
and sigh, the grandmother sat rocking her
to and fro, sadly listening to the voices of
the stormy night, and crooning over a low,
sweet lullaby — the burden of which was
still, " Oh ! my ain precious ane ! my ain
bairn's bairnie ! my darlin' ; my ain Alice's
wee Allie !"
Long into the night she sat thus; and
sadder longing for her forsaken home than
little Allie ever knew came thronging thick
about her; alone in a strange, wild land —
the little creature, sobbing in its sleep upon
her breast, her only tie to earth. But she
was a woman of resolute spirit — she would
not look back repiningly; and she set her
face as a flint to meet and bear the destiny
which her own action had drawn upon her
self.
CHAPTER II.
CHILDHOOD.
With hand and fancy active ever —
Devising, doing, striving still;
Defeated oft— despairing never,
Upspringiug strong in hope and will."
UT time rolled on in its resistless
course; the night, the storm, and
the winter had passed gradually
away ; and little Alice, whose im
pressible temperament was like an air-harp,
which lends a responsive vibration to every
varying breeze that may sweep across it—
now swelling out gayly and cheerily as a
marriage - bell, now sinking to the minor
chords of wailing and sadness — had passed
from gloom to gladness. As in the storm
and darkness she had been nervously de
pressed and miserable, so in due proportion
did her elastic and buoyant young spirit
rise to the full enjoyment of brighter days
22 SALEM.
and milder airs; perhaps all the more joy
ously for the very gloom which had pre
ceded them.
The spring, with its abundant promise of
buds and blossoms, its halcyon skies and
fragrant breezes, seemed mirrored in her
clear, sweet blue eyes; and summer itself —
the glorious summer of our New England
climate — with its compensating beauty, its
myriad-hued blossoms, its gayly-plumaged
and sweet-songed birds, drove her nearly
wild with excitement and admiration. She
fairly reveled in the universal beauty all
around her : the clear, pure air ; the fresh,
tremulous beauty of the tender morning
light, that flushed the eastern skies at new
born day ; the glorious sunsets, which barred
the west with floods of crimson and gold,
had for her ardent and poetic nature an ex
hilaration she had never known before.
There was now no longer any talk of re
turning to Scotland; the heather and the
go wans of her native hills, once so fondly
remembered, had shrunk in comparison with
the wide-flung blossoms of our woods and
wilds; her heart was weaned from her early
CHILDHOOD. 23
home — even the beloved "Hillside Farm"
was forgotten; she dropped the Scottish
dialect which her grandmother still retained,
and the little Highland lassie was fast
changing into a fair New England maiden.
She lived a simple, happy, healthful, wood
land life; out upon the hills or by the
ocean's shore, or deep in the dim forest
glades, making free acquaintance with benefi
cent nature, and gaining health and strength
and beauty from the invigorating breezes.
One day she fairly startled her grand
mother as she darted in at the open door,
like some bright-winged tropical bird ; her
long, fair hair twined with the pale purple
flowers of the wild aster, and her neck and
arms encircled with chains of bright crimson
berries, whose coral hue set off their dazzling
whiteness.
" Luke at me ! — hike at me, grannie ! am I
not bonnie T she said, as she danced in her
childish glee and pretty vanity before the
eyes of her grandmother. " Am I not your
sonsie Allie now \ say, luke at me !"
" Oh, my bairn ! my bairn !" cried the
grandmother, shuddering as she looked at
24 SALEM.
her. "Pu' them aff — pu' them aff! the
pawky flowers. I dinna loike to see ye sae,
my child! Oh! pu' them aff— pu' them aff,
I say."
"No, no!" said little Alice, decidedly ; "I
loike them— they are pretty. Why dinna
ye loike them ?"
" Oh !" sighed the poor woman, " ye luke
sae loike yer puir mither, it breaks my
heart ; oh ! do go an' tak' them aff." And
she turned sadly away.
"Luke loike my mither! and why not?
why would'nt I luke loike her ? Tell me," she
said, persistently following her grandmother
with glances of mingled curiosity and an
ger. "Why do you talk that way for? Ye
call my mither yer dear Alice— yer ain dear
child; I thought ye luved my mither— I
thought you wanted me to be loike her."
" An'* so she wa' — an' sae I did— an' sae I
do," cried the grandmother, catching the
child in her arms in a passionate embrace.
" But ye kin na' onderstan', Allie darling !
ye are too young; but ye do ken this — ye
ken yer mither is deed, an' when ye kim in,
lukin' sae loike her, ye took me too sudden,
CHILDHOOD.
25
an' gave me a turn loike — as if it wa' her
varry sel'. All ! ye dinna ken, an' lang
may it be before ye do, wha' the heart's
sorrow is for them it ha' luved an' lost; an'
now, my bairnie, rin awa' an' play, an' dinna
think I meant to speak cross to ye, my on'y
treasure."
And little Alice went back to her birds
and her flowers without another word, but
with a vague impression upon her mind that
there was something about the memory of
her mother that she was not permitted to
know and must not question. But youth is
sanguine, and the cloud, if unforgotten, did
not cast a heavy shadow. And so Alice grew
up among all the kindly influences of nature;
her young life as pure and sweet, and nearly
as uncultivated, as the wild flowers she loved.
Of education, in its popular sense (as un
derstood to mean book learning), she had
very little, and of accomplishments she knew
nothing. Her grandmother was a fairly
educated woman, for the times she lived
in; she could read and write and keep her
simple accounts, and that was all that was
then judged important for a woman to
B
26 SALEM.
know; and this limited amount of knowl
edge she had taught to her grandchild, who
was a quick and retentive pupil ; and though
she went to school occasionally when oppor
tunity offered, there was little to be gained
there, and possibly neither Alice nor her
grandmother dreamed there was more for
them to know.
The girl was contented — she had no am
bitious imaginings, she knew no lot more
favored than her own; she had few ac
quaintances — her position did not admit of
it — but she had one friend, her constant
companion and welcome attendant in all
her wanderings : this was Pashernet, a young
Indian lad some years older than herself.
Pashemet belonged to the tribe of the
Naumkeags, once a powerful and prosperous
race, whose hunting-grounds had included
the site of the present town. He was the
son of one of the Sagamores, or chiefs, who
had embraced Christianity, and had always
maintained friendly relations with the white
settlers. No two beings could have been
imagined less alike than the calm, grave,
self-contained Indian lad, and the quick, im-
CHILDHOOD.
pulsive, demonstrative daughter of the white
race ; and yet, in spite of this contrast (or,
possibly, in consequence of it), a warm and
tender friendship had sprung up between
them, and drew them strongly together.
Pashemet was six or seven years older
than Alice, and while she looked up to him
in loving confidence and warm admiration,
he watched over her steps with the tender
affection of an elder brother and the careful
guardianship of a loving father.
He taught to his delighted listener much
of the fanciful lore of his own people; his
memory was rich in legends of the rocks and
the hills ; every brook had its story, every
forest its memories ; and in return Alice im-
•parted to him the limited education she had
received from her grandmother. He taught
her to use the Indian bow with an almost
unerring aim, to feather the arrows, to
weave the nets, to climb the hills, to walk
on snow-shoes. He procured her a light In
dian canoe, and taught her to guide it over
the water with a skill and dexterity scarcely
less than his own. He led her to the haunts
of the fairest flowers and the earliest fruits.
2 8 SALEM.
Seated side by side on some breezy hill, or
rocking on the calm blue waters, he told
her long legends of the past history of his
once widespread but now rapidly diminish
ing people. He rowed with her over to
Castle Hill, and told her of his grandfather
Nanepashemet, whose fort was on that hill,
and who was killed there, on his own rocky
eminence, by the cowardly and treacherous
Tarrentines. And when the boy's savage
and but half-restrained nature kindled at
the remembrance, and the wild desire for
vengeance seemed breathing in his swelling
veins and trembling on his eager lips, Alice
would lay her little, gentle white hand soft
ly upon his tawny one, and tell him of the
love of the great "Good Father," and of-
the happy hunting-grounds reserved for the
meek and forgiving ; or, seated side by side
in some quiet spot, she would teach him to
read it for himself.
" Listen ! daughter of the pale faces," he
said to her one day, as they stood together
upon the ^pebbly margin of a clear, blue
pond, whose quiet waters were starred all
over with the pure and fragrant blossoms
CHILDHOOD.
of the white water-lily — " Listen ! Pashemet
has no sister, and his mother has gone long
ago to the Spirit Land. Pashemet is alone
in his wigwam — he has no mother, no sister."
"And I, too," said Alice, answering him
in his own strain — " I, too, am the last of my
people. I have no father, no brother — I, too,
am alone. But see," she said kindly, " I will
be your sister, and I will choose you for my
brother." Stooping to the cool water which
rippled at her feet, she dipped her hand in
it, and laid it on the dusky brow of the
youth beside her. " Oh, Pashemet ! my
brother, I baptize you ' the Fir-tree.' r
Calm, grave, and unsmiling, the Indian
boy imitated her graceful action, and as he
sprinkled the bright drops over her long,
flowing, chestnut curls, he murmured grave
ly — " Oh, Alice ! my sister, pure and beau
tiful ! I baptize thee < the Water-lily.' "
Laughingly Alice's flower-like head bent
beneath the mimic shower, but from that
moment, as if by tacit consent, they always
recognized the assumed bond, and addressed
each other by these endearing or fanciful
names.
3o SALEM.
But we are lingering too long over these
trivial incidents of our heroine's childhood,
and we must ask the indulgence of our read
ers to skip over a period of a dozen years.
A period, indeed, of much importance in the
advancement of the little colony, which had,
of course, gained much in numbers in that
time, partly by natural increase, and still
more by new and important arrivals. Much
had, of course, been accomplished in a dozen
years to improve the little settlement; the
town was better organized and better gov
erned; new streets had been laid out; new
buildings, and of a better class, had been
erected; new sources of industry opened;
and a new impetus given to education, com
merce, and agriculture.
But — as for the dramatis persons of our
story — Mrs. Campbell (Alice's grandmother)
was little changed; she was still a hale,
handsome, and resolute, though now an el
derly woman. But she did not show her
years, if she felt them ; she had reached that
stand-point in life where nature seems to
pause and rest herself awhile; the growth
and progress of her Spring had long passed
CHILDHOOD. 3 r
by, but the withering desolation of her Win
ter had not yet begun : for her, it was per
haps the mellow Indian summer of life, se
rene and beautiful; the busy labors of life
gone by, its burden not yet assumed.
But Alice had changed far more; hers
was still the season of growth and develop
ment. The rich promise of her childhood
was more than fulfilled ; the Water-lily had
bloomed out in all its pure, perfected beau
ty. She was gloriously fair, but with
cheeks and lips vermeil with the fresh hues
of health. A figure full and free as Hebe,
yet with the light grace of the wild gazelle ;
with long, dancing, chestnut curls, just touch
ed with gold when the light wind tossed
them into the sun's golden rays; and clear
blue eyes, in which youth, health, and sum
mer held innocent merriment. As gay and
guileless as a child, yet as gentle and loving
as a woman — she was the idol of her grand
mother, with whom she still lived in the
humble home in which we first found her.
But Pashemet, her adopted brother, had
gone ; his people had removed farther to
the West, and the young warrior, who was
32 SALEM.
one day to succeed his father as Sagamore,
had of course gone with them. And though
Alice remembered him with tender interest,
and had once or twice received kindly mes
sages or simple tokens of remembrance from
him, brought to her by some wandering In
dian of his tribe, who had come back, per
haps, only to look upon the graves of his
people, she had not seen him for more than
six years.
CHAPTER III.
NURSE'S FARM.
'Twas that loveliness, ever in motion, which plays
Like the light upon autumn's soft shadowy days;
Now .here and now there, giving warmth as it flies
From the lips to the cheek, from the cheek to the eyes ;
And where it most sparkled no glance could discover —
In lip, cheek, or eyes — for she brightened all over."
(HE exquisite beauty of one of
the long Spring twilights of New
England was slowly fading ; the
glowing west was still a sea of
dazzling light and brilliancy ; but the amber
and gold which had flushed the pure blue of
the western sky was gradually turning to pur
ple and crimson, and streaming up in long
penciled rays to the zenith, when Goodwife
Campbell sat at the front window of her
quiet home, silent, and thoughtfully knitting.
But though her active and experienced
hands were thus busy, her mind and eyes were
not given to the monotonous work which,
B 2
34
SALEM.
still turning and lengthening, grew under
her restless fingers ; mind and eyes were not
requisite to the familiar and mechanical task,
else would the stocking she was skillfully
fashioning have been an utter failure ; for
her whole attention was given to the view
up the street which her window commanded.
The little room in which she sat, although
in every way comfortable, according to the
very limited requirement of the times, was
very simple in its appointments, and would
have looked meagre even to bareness to
modern eyes; but it was neatness itself,
and surely that is in itself a beauty. The
bare, whitewashed walls were spotless in
their purity ; no carpet covered the unpaint-
ed floor, but it had been scrubbed white as
snow, had been carefully sanded, and the
sand freshly " streaked," or brushed into
wavy lines and curves of beauty.
The graceful streaking of a sanded floor
in this fashion was an accomplishment upon
which thrifty housewives greatly prided
themselves in those days, and taught its
mysteries as an important branch of woman
ly education to their young daughters. The
NURSE'S FARM.
practice was marked by certain rules, the
sand being at first dropped about the newly
washed floor in small conical heaps of uni
form size and at regular distances — this was
expected to last for a certain number of
days ; then, when busy, passing feet had
trampled and scattered it, it was to be care
fully streaked, or swept in wavy parallel
lines ; and when these had in their turn been
obliterated, a third fashion of brushing it
across in checker- work was admissible : this
was expected to close the weekly wear, and
bring it round to scrubbing-day again.
The white half-curtains which shaded the
spotlessly clean but coarse, knobby glass
windows, hung white, fresh, and untumbled
in their crisp starchiness ; but, besides its
crowning grace of neatness, the little room
was beautified by slight but decided marks
of delicate womanly taste and refinement.
Round the tall, narrow looking-glass, on the
surface edge of which an ornamental bor
der had been cut in the manufacture of the
glass itself, a skillful hand had fastened a
thick wreath of shining, dark-green leaves,
which, wholly concealing the quaint black
3 6 SALEM.
frame, made the little mirror look like a
cool, quiet lake, smiling out amid the green
woods.
On the many -twisted -legged little table
under the glass stood a large flat dish of
water, its whole surface covered with the
sweet pink buds and graceful leaves of the
May-flower — first herald of the spring —
sending out the perfume of its breath to fill
the room ; and over the wide mantel-piece
stood small, high glasses of dark-green leaves
and scarlet berries, arranged with the ar
tistic taste which speaks a loving hand ;
while in a rude, clumsy -made cage in the
side window hung a tame robin, piping his
farewell to the day, and coquettishly pick
ing at the fresh chickweed that ornamented
his cage. But the little presiding deity of
the place — she whose innocent taste had so
impressed itself upon these minor arrange
ments — was not present ; and it was in
search of her that the grandmother's loving
eyes were so often turned to the window.
" Haint she kirn yet ? Wall ! • I 'clare I
niver see notting to beat dat are !" said old
Winny, the colored woman, who was the
NURSE'S FARM.
only help employed in this primitive little
household. Two or three times already had
she been in on the errand of inquiry, and
returned without satisfaction. " I 'clare to
yer now, I tink she orter be in ; I duuno !
but I tink it haint nowuz safe for her to be
out, its got so late, and sich a young ting
as she is."
" Ye may gang doon to the gate, Winny,
an' glint up the street ava', an' see if she's
na' kimmin' doon the toun."
Winny obeyed ; she went to the gate,
shaded her eyes from the dazzling western
brightness, stood at least five minutes gaz
ing persistently up the straggling and ir
regular street, and then returning, she an
nounced gravely, " She's not comin'. I didn't
see a bit of her — not one bit !"
" Weel, weel !" said her mistress, smiling ;
" I'm gey glad o' that, Winny ; I wad na1
wish my bairnie to kim hame in bits, ony
way."
The astute Winny meditated for a min
ute or two in silence over this seemingly
strange answer, and then a loud cachinnation
told that the point of her mistress's wit had
SALEM.
reached her comprehension. " But would
it not be more respectabler like, if I was to
run up the street and meet her, and fotch
her home — say ?'
"Na', na'!" said the grandmother, smil
ing ; " I dinna think ye ha' need to do that.
She'll win hame her lane afore the neet fa's,
I'm thinkin'."
" Well, if yer say so, I s'pose she will.
Of course yer knows best ;" and Winny re
turned to the kitchen.
Another quarter of an hour " dragged its
slow length along," and just as the grand
mother, beginning to grow really anxious,
had risen to lay aside her knitting, in order,
probably, to give herself up more fully to
the indulgence of her nameless fears, the
tramp of a horse's feet at the gate, and a
low, sweet burst of ringing, girlish laughter,
dispelled them altogether, and she reached
the door just in time to see her darling care
fully lifted from the pillion by an honest-
looking young man, who, with a gay " Good
night to you," rode laughingly away.
" Weel-a-weel ! Allie," she said, meeting
her at the door ; " ye hae bin lang awa',
NURSE'S FARM.
dearie. An' wha's keepin' ye sae late, my
bonnie lassie ?"
" Oh, I have been a good ways, grandmoth
er, dear. Just let me get my things off,
and Til tell you all."
" But where awa' hae ye bin, lassie ? Tell
me?"
"I have been up to Nurse's Farm, gran
nie."
"Nurse's Farm? Wha' ! na' up to the
village, lassie ? Sure, ye dinna mean that ?"
" I do, then ; I mean just that, grannie."
" My certies ! An' wha' for did ye na'
tell me, Allie ? I hae been sair fashed aboot
ye. An' why wa' na' ye tellin' me gin ye
wa' goin' there ?"
" I did not know it myself, grandmother ;
but I sent you word though. Did not little
Mary English come in and tell you where
I was ?"
" Mver a whit. I hae na' seen Mary En
glish the day."
" The careless little gipsy ! And she
promised me so fair, too ! Well, never mind ;
I am sorry if you fretted, though ;" and, as
she spoke, the girl threw her soft arms
SALEM.
round the old woman's neck, and pressed
her sweet, rosy lips to the withered cheek.
" I am not worth half the trouble you take
about me, grandmother ; but you see I am
all safe, and I have had such a pleasant
time."
" Weel-a-weel ! an' ye maun tell me a'
aboot it, my lassie."
" Yes, indeed, I will ; but, grannie, have
you not had your supper yet ?"
"Nae 'deed; I wa' waitin' for ye. Ye
hae na' had yours, hae you ?'
" Yes, indeed ; I had mine — oh, two hours
ago. I'm so sorry you waited. Sit down
now and take yours, and I'll sit here, close
by you, and tell you all I've heard and
seen. You see, I meant to go up only as far
as ' Salem Corner ;' but it was so pleasant,
I kept on just for a walk ; when who should
come up behind me 'but Rebecca Preston and
Mary Tarbell, Landlord Nurse's two mar
ried daughters, and with them their young
est sister, Sarah Nurse. Well, I knew them
all, and Sarah Nurse I used to go to school
with ; and so we walked along talking to
gether, and when I would have turned back
NURSE'S FARM. 4I
they would not hear of it : I must go home
with them, and stay to supper, and see
their mother. And when I said I could
not walk back in the evening, Mary Tarbell
said her husband was coming over, and
would bring me on a pillion. You know,
grannie, I don't get a ride very often, and
I did want to go with them ; but I said,
i No ; I couldn't leave you alone. Not know
ing where I was, you might be anxious.'
And just then John English came down the
road, with his little Mary on behind him ;
and they stopped them, and Mary said she
was coming straight home, and she would
run over and tell you where I was, and so
I felt easy about that ; but I shall give her
a bit of a scolding for forgetting it. And,
grandmother, it was lovely over- there, and
they were all so pleasant !"
" An' how wa' Goody Nurse ?" inquired
the listener.
" Well, she said she was pretty bad with
the rheumatism, but she was as bright and
cheery as a bird. She asked how you was,
and if you had your rheumatism now ; and
I told her you did last winter, but you was
42 SALEM.
a great deal better now. ' I'm glad to hear
it,' says she ; ' but your grandmother is only
a child to me. Why, I'm threescore and
ten, and five over,' says she. Only think,
grannie ; did you think she was as much as
that?"
" An' did ye bide till the supper, Allie V
"Yes, indeed, and there was a tableful.
There was Landlord Nurse and Goody, and
two of their sons ; and there was Thomas
Preston and Rebecca, and Mary and John
Tarbell, and Elizabeth Russel and her hus
band, and Sarah Nurse and her bachelor
from Marblehead, and I. Only think, what
a family — thirteen of us to sit down to sup
per!"
" Thirteen ! Oh, my bairnie ! tha's an un
canny number — I dread tha's an unlucky
thing. We wad say at hame one of the
number wad be deed afore anither year. I
dinna like the thirteen."
" Oh ! well, grannie, I guess I did not
count them right ; and, besides, there were
ever so many of the little grandchildren run
ning in and out all the time. I guess that
won't hurt us; and we were as gay as larks."
NURSE'S FARM. 43
" An' tell me, wha' had ye for the supper,
lassie ? It rnaun tak' a deal to feed sae
inony."
" My goodness ! you'd think so. There
was every thing : fried bacon and eggs, and
cold boiled beef, and baked beans, and minced
salt fish, and roasted potatoes, and pickles,
and hot Indian bread, and white bread, and
cake, and pies, and preserved barberries,
and honey, and milk, and cider. Oh ! and,
by the way, that makes me think — Goody
Nurse asked me how your barberries kept
this year, and I told her they did not keep
well at all, for I eat them all up before New-
year ; and then she laughed, and told me
to tell you she had more on hand than she
could use till they come round again, and
that she would send you a crock of them
the first chance she could find."
" Weel ! an', indeed, that's varry good uy
her. I'll be beholden to her for that same.
She is varry kind."
"Yes, indeed, she is; she is just as kind
as she can be. Oh, they live so pleasantly,
grandmother ; they have every thing on that
great farm, that heart can desire ; and they
44 SALEM.
are just like one great family. Old Land
lord Nurse — lie seemed just like one of the
old patriarchs when he stood up to bless
the table, with his long, white hair floating
over his shoulders — dear old man !
"But, grandmother, I have got some queer
news to tell you. Don't you remember
what we heard about those children and
girls at Mr. Parris's house — how they had
meetings there to try tricks and charms, and
practice all sorts of black arts ? Don't you
remember hearing of it ?"
" Yes, Allie ; I mind it. An' I thought it
wa' unco' strange doings — at the Manse,
too!"
" Yes, I know. Well, they have gone on
worse and worse — they behave awfully now.
The people don't know what to make of it
—some say they are crazy, and some think
they make it up. Oh ! and they have (or
pretend to have, I don't know which it is)
terrible fits ; and they will scream and rave,
and foam at the mouth, and bleed at the
nose, and drop down to the floor as if they
were dead, and be cold and stiif ; and they'll
declare they see and hear things that no
NURSE'S FARM.
one else can hear or see, and, oh ! I can't
tell you what they don't do. The neighbors
are called in ; but no one can do any thing
with them. They call them 'the afflicted
children.'
" Well, we were talking of it at the ta
ble. ' Afflicted children ! indeed ! — afflicted
fiddlesticks, I say,' quoth Goody Nurse ; 1 1
don't believe a word of it ; I believe it's all
shamming. If either of my little maids had
trained on so at their age, I guess I would
have afflicted them with the end of my
broomstick. I would have whipped it out
of them, I know. They have been left to go
with them pagan slaves,' she says, ' till their
heads are half cracked ; and Parson Parris,
he just allows and encourages it. If he'd
box their ears for them, all round, three
times a day, I guess it would cure them,'
says she.
"Then Thomas Preston spoke up, and
he says : 1 1 think, Goody, you are too hard
on the children. Maybe, if you had seen
them, you would feel differently. I have,
and it is just awful to behold their fits ; and
I believe every word of it.'
46 SALEM.
" ' Well, I don't, son Thomas ;' says Goody,
'and that is where you and I differ. If
they are sick, I pity them, with all my heart,
I'm sure ; for nobody knows better than I
do what a dreadful thing it is to have fits.
I had them once when one of my children
was born. But that is no excuse for letting
them disturb the whole meeting-house. If
they can't behave, let them stay ^at home, I
say. I believe that Mr. Parris is at the bot
tom of it all ; I don't think much of him,
and I never did.'
"'Tut! tut! Goody,' said Landlord Nurse.
'Bridle in that unruly little member of thine;
it is no use talking of these things, and
it is not well to talk against your minister.'
" ' He aint my minister,' says she, again ;
' he never was, and never will be, and I'm
glad of it. I belong to the Old Church,
and I never separated from it, as you know ;
and I only go to the village church when
I can't go to town. I never did like Mr.
Parris, even when you, father, and the old
committee first gave him a call ; and I'm
sure, son Tarbell, when you and the young
men took the matter into your own hands,
NURSE'S FARM.
and gave l^m a second call, I always thought
you had better have left it where it was, in
the hands of your elders. I don't like the
man. I won't say he's a bad man, but I
don't say he's a good one ; and I, for one,
won't go to meeting again while those sau
cy, impudent girls are allowed to interrupt
the worship of the Lord. If it is not silly, it
is wicked ; and if it is not wicked, it is silly ;
and, any way, I won't go to hear it, I know.'
" Oh, grandmother, I could not but laugh
to hear how she did run on ; but Elizabeth,
who sat next to me, pulled my sleeve, and
whispered me, 1 1 do wish mother would
not talk so ; I feel sure she will get into
trouble if she does.'
" l How so ?' says I.
" ' Why,' she says, ' this is no time to be
making enemies ; and somebody may repeat
what she says.'
" l Well,' said I, l there's nobody here but
your own family — and me.'
" i Oh ! I did not mean, the present com
pany,' says she, laughing ; ' but it is just so
always. Mother is a dear, good woman as
ever lived — she would not hurt a fly ; but
48 SALEM.
she is very outspoken, and there is. always an
ill bird in the air to catch up such thought
less words and make the worst of them ;
and mother is too free — I wish she was not.'
" But, grannie, the girls have got so bold,
it seems they don't mind any body ; and
last Sabbath-day, it seems, they spoke right
out in meeting."
" Spoke in meetin' ? What, them chil
dren spoke in prayer an' exhortation ?
Gude save us ; did I ever !"
" No, no, grannie ; far worse than that.
Prayer ? — no, indeed ! Mr. Law^son was
to preach that day, and Abigail Williams
spoke right out in meeting, and spoke im
pudently to him. Before he had time to be
gin, she cried out, i Come ! stand up, and
name your text ;' and when he had given
it, * That's a long text,' cries she. And then,
while he was preaching, another cries out,
' Come ! there's enough of that,' and more
like that. Was it not shameful ? And
they said Ann Putnam was so rude that
the people next her in the seatings had to
hold her down by main force. Goody Nurse
said it was shameful that Mr. Parris did not
NUXSE'S FARM. 49
interfere and stop them, and I think so. too.
But, as she said, if the minister allowed it,
who could venture to do any thing to stop
them ?
" So then they sent for Dr. Griggs (his
niece, Elizabeth Hubbard, is one of them),
and he could not make out what ailed
them ; and he said he thought they must
be bewitched !
"And Mr. Parris has had a meeting of
all the neighboring ministers at his own
o o
house ; and they talked to the children, and
prayed over them ; but they did not get
any satisfaction. And now they all say the
children are bewitched. Goody Nurse says
she don't believe a word of it, and that Mr.
Parris ought to have stopped it at once, in
the first of it, as he might easily have done.
She said he was not her minister, and she
was glad he was not ; but if he had been,
she would not go, to have such a shameful
disturbance.
" And now, grannie, they all believe the
children are bewitched ; and every one is
asking, ' Who can it be ? Who are the
witches that make all this trouble ?' And
C
SALEM.
nobody knows. Why, is it not an awful
thing ? Grandmother, do you believe it ?"
« Whist, Allie, I canna tell ; the De'il is
fu' of a' subtlety."
" But are there really any witches now,
grannie ?"
" I dinna ken, lassie. I mind me at name,
I used to hear tell o' fairies an' kelpies an'
warlocks ; an' wha' for nae witches ? Gude
be betune us an' harm ! Dinna talk of sic'
things, my bairn ; it's nae good to be nam
ing them. Gude be aroun' us this night an'
foriver! Get ye out the Bible, my lassie,
an' read us the prayers."
" Not yet, grandmother ; it's early yet."
"Niver ye mind if it is, Allie. Yer
tongue ha' rin on sae fast syne ye come in
that my old head is fairly* upset, and I'd
fain gae to my bed ; an' I'm sure ye maun
be weel tired with yer lang walk yersel'.
Sae bring the guid book, an' ca' in Winny."
And Allie brought out the big Bible,
summoned old Winny, and reverently read
the service for the day, the prayers, a hymn,
and a chapter from the New Testament;
and so closed the, to her, eventful day.
CHAPTER IV.
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM.
'Men spake in whispers — each one feared to meet another's eye;
As iron seemed the sterile earth, as brass the sullen sky.
But patience had her perfect work, abundant faith was given ;
Oh ! who shall say the scourge of earth doth not bear fruit
for heaven?"
S the occurrences at Salem village,
of which mention has been made
in a previous chapter, and of
which Alice Campbell, on her
return from Nurse's Farm, had brought
7 o
the first tidings to her grandmother, were
destined to assume an importance far more
than commensurate with their apparently
trivial beginning ; and as " the little cloud
scarcely bigger than a man's hand " was
afterward to spread and deepen, until its
baneful influence overwhelmed for a time
the powers of truth, reason, and justice, and
the whole land sat trembling in the horror
2 2 SALEM.
of great darkness, it becomes necessary to
tlie course of our narrative that we should
turn back and learn what the pages of his
tory and the voices of tradition have pre
served of the commencement of the strange
and terrible delusion which, under the name
of the " Salem Witchcraft," has made itself
known and recognized over more than half
the world.
Salem village, subsequently known as
Danvers, where the first outbreak of this
fearful scourge had its rise, was not in those
early days a distinct and independent town :
it was then the suburbs, the outgrowth, and
the more rural portion of the town of Salem.
It had been the sagacious policy of the
infant colony, as soon as possible, to issue
grants of large tracts of land to influential
men, of independent means, enterprising spir
it, and liberal views — such men as Winthrop,
Dudley, Browne, Endicott, Bishop, Ingersoll,
and others; men who had the power, as
well as the will, to lay out roads, subdue
the forest, clear the ground, and by introduc
ing the desirable arts of husbandry, call out
the productive power of the soil.
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 53
Afterward, when these large tracts of land
were broken up and subdivided, either
among the heirs of the original grantees, or
sold in portions to other smaller landown
ers, the people of " Salem village," or " Salem.
Farms," as it was often termed, continued to
retain and support the character of intelli
gence, stability, and enterprise which had
been acquired from the influence of these
early founders and leading minds.
In the course of progressive years, as their
population naturally and widely increased,
they formed a new parish, being a branch
of the mother church at Salem ; but their
ministerial or parochial affairs do not appear
to have been happy.
Their first preacher, the Rev. James Bay-
ley, came to the village church in the year
1671 ; but his call was not a unanimous
one, and much bitter disaffection and rancor
ous discussion followed it, until Mr. Bayley,
despairing of ever conciliating the affections
of his contentious flock, left them, and, with
drawing from the ministry, studied the pro
fession of medicine.
His successor in the church, the Rev.
54 SALEM.
George Burroughs, entered upon his duties
in 1680; but he found the parish in a most
unsettled and irritable state of feeling. The
personal friends of Mr. Bayley — for he had
many strong partisans — concentrated all their
bitterness and hostility upon the head of his
innocent successor; added to this were the
troubled pecuniary relations between him
and his parish, which were never clearly ad
justed, and, in sheer despair of ever obtaining
an impartial and fair settlement with his de
moralized people, he, too, resigned his situa
tion and left the village.
The Rev. Deodat Lawson was the next in
cumbent. He commenced his ministry in
1684 — how long he held it is uncertain; but
he, too, finding it impossible to evoke any
harmony out of the discord in the parish, re
linquished the situation and removed back
to Boston, being afterward settled at Scitu-
ate, New England.
The next minister (and this brings us to
the period of the witchcraft delusion) was
the Rev. Samuel Parris. Possibly warned
by the fate of his three predecessors, he was
very strict and exacting in making his terms
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 55
of settlement. His first call, made by the
committee of the church in November, 1688,
he held in suspense, failing to respond to it
for some months; until the young men of
the parish, feeling that their elders were
making no advance, took the matter into
their own hands, and gave him a second call
in April, 1689 ; and he commenced his duties
as their preacher from that time, although
not regularly ordained until the close of the
year.
Whether owing to the unauthorized inter
ference of the young men, which settled him
thus prematurely, or by some intentional
and overreaching misconception on the part
of Mr. Parris, there sprung up a constant
and imbittered discussion as to the terms of
his settlement — he maintaining himself to be
entitled by the terms of his agreement to
the parsonage house and the glebe lands;
which the other party maintained to be their
inalienable church property, which they had
neither the intention nor the power to con
vey away.
This sharp mercantile spirit, which he
constantly betrayed in his perpetual "hig-
5 6 SALEM.
gling" about the terms of his salary, and
the harsh and exasperating manner in which
he upon all occasions magnified his office,
checking and restraining the usual powers
of his deacons and elders, had rendered him
thoroughly repugnant to all the preconceived
ideas and feelings of the sensible and inde
pendent farmers of Salem village; and he,
on his part, seems to have entertained no
pleasant or friendly feelings toward his
people.
It was under these peculiarly irritating
feelings and circumstances, when ill-temper
and acrimonious discontent and discussion
prevailed on all sides, that the first swell of
the great tidal-wave became perceptible,
which afterward beat down the barriers
of common - sense, and engulfed so many
happy homes in fatal and irremediable woe.
During the winter of 1691 and '92, a par
ty of young girls, about a dozen in number,
were in the habit of meeting together at
Mr. Parris's house ; their names, as they have
come down to us, are :
Elizabeth Parris, aged 9 — the daughter of
the minister.
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 57
Abigail Williams, aged 11 — a niece of Mr.
Parris, and residing in his family.
Ann Putnam, aged 12 — daughter of Thom
as Putnam, the parish clerk.
Mary Walcott, aged 17 — daughter of Dea
con Jonathan Walcott.
Mercy Lewis, aged 17 — servant in the
family of John Putnam, constable.
Elizabeth Hubbard, aged 17 — niece of
Mrs. Dr. Griggs, and living in her family.
Elizabeth Booth, aged 18.
Susannah Sheldon, aged 18.
Mary Warren, aged 20 — servant in the
family of John Proctor.
Sarah Churchill, aged 20 — servant to
George Jacobs, Senior.
Three young married women — Mrs. Ann
Putnam, mother of the above-named girl, a
Mrs. Pope, and Mrs. Bibber ; to these must
be added the names of John Indian and
Tituba, his wife, slaves in the family of Mr.
Parris, and brought by him from the Spanish
West Indies, where he had been engaged in
trade before entering the ministry.
For what definite and avowed purpose
these meetings at the house of the pastor
C 2
SALEM.
had originally been intended, we have no in
formation ; but their ultimate purpose seems
to have been to practice sleight of hand, leger
demain, fortune-telling, sorcery, magic, pal
mistry, necromancy, ventriloquism, or what
ever in more modern times is classed under
the general name of Spiritualism.
During the course of the winter, they had
become very skillful and expert in these
unholy arts. They could throw themselves^
into strange and unnatural attitudes ; use
strange exclamations, contortions, and gri
maces ; utter incoherent and unintelligible
speech. They would be seized with fearful
spasms or fits, and drop as if lifeless to the
ground ; or, writhing as if in agony of in
sufferable tortures, utter loud screams and
fearful shrieks, foaming at the mouth or bleed-
ing from the nose.
It should be borne in mind that the act
ors in these terrible scenes were for the
most part young girls, at the most nervous
and impressible period of life— a period when
a too rapid growth, over -study, over -exer
tion, or various other predisposing causes,
are often productive of hysteria, hypochon-
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 59
dria, and nervous debility, which, if not met
and counteracted by judicious care, has oft
en tended to insanity, and
" The delicate chain
Of thought, once tangled, never cleared again."
Let it be remembered, too, that these mis
guided young persons had been engaged
for long months in studies of the most wild
and exciting nature, unlawful and unholy,
and in the practice of all forbidden arts-
studies and practices under the unhallowed
influences of which the strongest and most
stolid of maturer minds might well have
been expected to break down ; that they
had been in daily and hourly communication
with John Indian and Tituba, the two Span
ish West Indian slaves — creatures of the
lowest type, coarse, sensual, and ignorant—
who had been their companions, teachers,
and leaders, indoctrinating them in all the
pagan lore, hideous superstitions, and revolt
ing ceremonials of their own idolatrous faith,
and is it to be wondered at if their weak
reason tottered and reeled in the fearful tri
al ? If they were not mad would be the
greater wonder.
60 SALEM.
But these things could not be enacted in
a little quiet village and not be known ; nor
was it intended they should be. And, at
tention being called to their strange condi
tion and unaccountable behavior, the whole
wondering neighborhood was filled with
consternation and pity at the unwonted pro
ceedings ; from house to house the strange
o / o
tidings spread with wonderful rapidity, and
gaining doubtless at every repetition ; and
no attempt at concealment being made, but,
on the contrary, rather an ostentatious dis
play of the affair, crowds flocked together
from every quarter to see and listen and
wonder in horror and amazement.
No explanation of the mystery was given,
and, excited by the attention they received
and the wonder they attracted, the children,
emulating each other in their strange ac
complishments, grew worse and worse, until
the whole community became excited and
aroused to a most intense degree. Every
thing else was forgotten or set aside, and
there was no other topic of thought or con
versation ; and finding themselves the objects
of universal attention, " the observed of all
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 61
observers," the girls were roused by ambi
tion to new manifestations of the extraor
dinary power they were influenced by, and
outdid all they had done before.
At last, as no change for the better oc
curred, Dr. Grigg, the village physician, was
sent for. He was the uncle by marriage of
one of the girls, and possibly not quite an
impartial judge in the matter, and after an
examination — or we might better say an
exhibition on the part of the girls — he de
clared his medical skill at fault, and pro
nounced his grave and deliberate opinion
that the children were bewitched.
This was not an uncommon conclusion in
those days ; for a superstitious belief in de-
monology was a commonly received thing,
and any symptoms not common, or not re
ferable to commonly understood natural
causes, were usually attributed to the influ
ence of " an evil eye." Finding (possibly
to their own surprise) that their magical
pretensions were thus gravely indorsed and
upheld by medical science, "the afflicted chil
dren," as they were now termed, grew more
bold and proceeded to greater lengths— oft-
62 SALEM.
en disturbing the exercises of prayer -meet
ings and the services of the sanctuary.
On one Sabbath-day, when Mr. Lawson
was to preach, before he had time to com
mence, one of the girls, Abigail Williams,
the niece of Mr. Parris, rudely called out to
him, " Come, stand up, and name your text ;"
and when he had given it, she insolently
replied, " That is a long text." And during
the sermon, another of them impudently call
ed out, " Come, there is enough of that." And
again, as the no doubt .disconcerted speak
er referred to the point of doctrine he had
been endeavoring to expound, the same in
solent voice called out to him, "I did not
know you had any doctrine; if you did, I
have forgotten it." While yet another be
came so riotous and noisy that the persons
near her in the " seatings," as they were
termed, had to hold her down to prevent
the services being wholly broken up.
As the girls were regarded with mingled
pity ancl consternation, as being the help
less victims of some terrible and supernat
ural power, they were not punished or rep
rimanded ; and as they were some of them
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 63
members of the minister's own family, and
lie did not seem to dare to check or blame
them, it was of course to be understood that
he countenanced and believed in the strange
influence under which they professed to be
suffering, and of course his belief governed
that of many of his congregation.
But all were not SQ compliant of faith.
Several members of the Nurse family and
others openly manifested their strong disap
probation of such desecration of the Lord's
house and the Lord's day, and declared their
intention of absenting themselves from at
tendance on the Sabbath services while such
a state of things was allowed ; and it was
afterward noticed that whosoever did this
was sure to be marked out as an object of
revenge.
In the mean time fasts and prayer-meet
ings were resorted to in private families for
the restoration of the afflicted ones and the
subjugation of the power of the Evil Spirit,
who, as the great enemy of souls, was be-
lieved to have come amon^ them. All this
o
heightened and helped on the terrible pop
ular excitement, and Mr. Parris convened an
64 SALEM.
assemblage of all the neighboring ministers
to meet at his own house, and devote the
day to solemn supplication to the Divine
Power to rescue them from the power of
Satan.
This reverend body of the clergy came,
saw the children, questioned them, and wit
nessed their unaccountable behavior, and,
struck dumb with astonishment at what
they heard and saw, declared their belief
that it must be and was the power of the
Evil One.
This clerical opinion was at once made
known, and, as it coincided with the medical
opinion of Dr. Grigg, it was considered con
clusive. No doubt could withstand such an
irresistible array of talent, and horror and
dire fanaticism ruled the hour. Society was
broken up, business was suspended, men
looked at each other in unspoken suspicion,
and excited crowds gathered to witness the
awful workings of the devil, or bear the ex
aggerated tidings from house to house.
Up to this time it is possible — nay, even
more, it seems probable — that the miserable
authors of this terrible excitement had -had
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 65
no clearly defined intention or even percep
tion of the awful sin to the commission of
which their deeds were rapidly leading
them ; they had begun in sport, or at best
without consideration — in a spirit, it might
be, of unholy curiosity and merry malice ;
possibly the widespread notoriety they had
attracted would, at the first, have more than
satisfied their ambition. It is doubtful to
what extent they had learned to believe in
their own pretensions; but they had gone
too far to retrace their steps, even if they
had wished to do so; the feverish excite
ment around them carried them along with
it ; they had " sowed the whirlwind, and
they must reap the storm." If they had
any misgivings, any doubts of their own
demoniac power, the full, free faith in it ex
pressed by all around them may have con
firmed their own wavering belief, called out
into force their unholy ambition, and over
whelmed every better and more human feel
ing.
Up to this time they had accused no one
as the author of their sufferings; but it
was the common and universally received
66 SALEM.
doctrine or belief that the devil could not
act upon mortals, or in mortal affairs, by his
own immediate and direct power, but only
through the agency of human beings who
were in confederacy with him ; and now the
question naturally arose on all sides, " Who
are the devil's agents in this work? who is
it thus afflicting these children ? There must
be some one among us who is thus acting—
and who is it ?"
No one could tell. Men looked around
them with hungry eyes, eager to trace the
devil's agents ; and the question was pressed
home upon the girls by every one, " If you
are thus tormented — if you are pricked with
pins, and pinched, and beaten, and choked,
and strangled — tell us who it is that does it ;
surely you must know — tell us, then, who it
is that has thus bewitched you."
Thus importuned on every hand, they
could no longer withstand the pressure;
their power was at stake, and their sinful
ambition forbade them to recant.
Timidly at first they breathed out their
terrible accusations; unconscious it may be
'then of the death-dealing nature of their
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM. 67
words, they named three persons — Sarah
Good, Sarah Osburn, and the slave woman
Tituba — as the persons who thus afflicted
them.
The children were inimitable actors ; they
were well trained, and had studied their
parts carefully ; their acting was perfect, but
it would seem there must have been a mas
ter-mind acting as prompter and stage-man
ager; had there been no other evidence of
this concealed, maturer mind, the wonderful
sagacity with which they selected these first
victims must have forced the conviction
upon us.
Sarah Good was an object of prejudice in
the village ; her husband had deserted her ;
she was a poor, forlorn, destitute creature of
ill-repute, without any regular home, begging
her way from door to door ; one for whom
no one cared, and whom no one would regret.
Sarah Osburn was a poor, sick creature;
she, too, was unhappy in her domestic rela
tions ; care and grief had worn her ; she was
bedridden, and depressed in mind, if not act
ually distracted ; she, too, was an easy vic
tim. The third, Tituba, was the master-
68 SALEM.
stroke of the policy — as her having been one
of their own number would disarm suspicion,
while it could be so arranged at the exami
nation as to confirm their power.
Warrants were immediately made out and
issued against the persons thus named, for
by this time a conviction of the reality of
the sufferings of the girls, and that they were
the result of witchcraft, was nearly universal
among the people.
Great pains were taken to give notoriety
and scenic effect to these first examinations ;
possibly it was thought that by taking up
the matter with a high hand they should
strike terror to the Evil One and his confed
erates, and stamp out the power of Satan at
once and forever.
A special court was therefore at once con
vened to meet and hold its first session at
Salem village on the first of March, for the
trial of the persons thus accused of this
strange and monstrous crime ; and in the
mean time the unhappy prisoners were
lodged in jail, loaded with fetters and chains
(it being the commonly received opinion
that mere mortal hemp had not sufficient
THE GATHERING OF THE STORM.
69
power to bind a witch), there to abide " in
durance vile" the sitting of the court which
was to investigate the strange charges
brought against them, and to decide the
question of their guilt or innocence.
CHAPTER V.
IDOL WORSHIP.
"As the Greegree holds his Fetish from the white man's gaze
apart."
•T was just at the close of a sultry and
oppressive day, when the heavily
lowering clouds, the deep, low mut
tering of the distant thunder, and
the sharp, but infrequent flashes of lightning,
told of the gathering tempest which was
slowly rolling up the darkening heavens,
that a man, issuing from the back door of
the Rev. Mr.'Parris's house, made his way
silently and under cover of the deepening
twilight through the straggling street of
Salem village.
This man was " Indian John," as he was
usually called, a domestic slave in the serv
ice of Mr. Parris, then minister of the little
church gathered at the village.
We have said that the man was a slave,
IDOL WORSHIP.
but he was not an African slave; he was
supposed to be from one of the Spanish
West India Islands, or the adjacent main
lands of Central or South America ; he and
his wife Tituba having been brought to the
colony by Mr. Parris, who had been engaged
in commercial traffic in Barbadoes before he
entered the ministry and became pastor of
the village church.
The early church records show that Mr.
Parris was not a universally popular in
cumbent of the office which he held ; the
mercenary and haggling bargain he had
driven with the church committee, in regard
to the terms of his salary, represents him to
us as having more of the spirit of the sharp
and overreaching trader than the urbane
gentleman or zealous Christian ; but at pres
ent we have little to do with the character
of the master — it is with the movements of
the slave that we are now concerned.
We have already stated that John and
Tituba were not Africans, and the difference
which marked them from the few African
slaves then in the colony was much to the
disadvantage of the Spaniards. The real
72 SALEM.
African is usually gentle in temperament,
and even in his lowest type of development
has almost always an honest face; there is
no look of concealment or hidden purpose in
the large, confiding, open eye — open almost
too far for comeliness, but still reassuring in
its absence of all latent treachery. The
dusky face of the African bears usually one
of two several expressions — either a patient
look of infinite and hopeless sadness, or a
frank, reckless lightheartedness, breaking out
into thoughtless jollity.
The faces of the two West Indian slaves
were full as dusky, but far more repellent ;
traces of their fierce Spanish blood and
temperament lurked in their long, narrow,
vicious, half-shut eyes, which flashed their
keen, malignant glances from beneath the
heavy hanging eyelids ; the swarthy lower
ing brow was narrow and retreating, and
the whole lower portion of the face was sen
suous in the extreme, the coarse, heavy, pow
erful jaws having the ferocity of the beast
of prey, united to the low cunning of the
monkey.
Having passed down the street to the
IDOL WORSHIP.
73
very extremity of the village, ostentatiously
speaking to several persons on his way, as if
to enable him to prove an alibi if his fut
ure course should be traced, John suddenly
turned aside, and, doubling on his track like
a hunted hare, he made his escape by tortu
ous windings from the village, and proceeded
at a rapid sort of dog-trot to the woods,
where the unbroken forest stretched its
primeval shade nearest to the infant settle
ment.
Hurrying along beneath the starless, lead
en skies, with the unerring instinct of a
brute nature, he made his way over hill
and dale, over bushes, rocks, briars, and
quaking morass, until, having entered the
intricacies of the forest, he reached a lonely
spot, where a spur of the low, wooded hills
lay between him and the little settlement he
had just quitted.
Here he paused for a moment, and took a
rapid but keen survey of the place. Appar
ently he was right — his memory or his in
stinct had not been at fault ; he measured
the space with earnest gaze, then silently,
in the dim light, he walked up to a small
D
74
SALEM.
group of trees, and passed his hand up the
smooth trunks, one by one, as high as his
hand could reach — one — two — three he has
felt, and passed them by ; at the fourth he
halted — ah ! he has found it — his hand had
encountered the " blaze," or notch, cut in
the bark of the tree ; this was the place he
sought.
Hastily scraping away the fallen leaves
and dead branches of a former year from the
roots of the tree, he drew from his pocket a
small spaddle, or trowel, and commenced to
dig an oblong cavity about the shape and
size of an infant's grave. Evidently the
ground had been dug before, for it offered
little resistance to his efforts ; but still the
labor was sufficiently exhaustive, ^combined
with the close, sultry breathlessness of the
night, to bring large drops of perspiration
from his dusky brow. But the heavy beads
of moisture dropped unheeded to the ground ;
he never for them remitted his absorbing
labor.
A slight rustle of the brushwood, and
beneath the black shadow of the trees a
stealthy step is furtively approaching; but
IDOL WORSHIP.
it does not startle him — lie was expecting it.
It was Tituba, his wife, who like himself
had been baffling observation to join him at
the rendezvous. They looked at each other,
but no word passed between them. On her
dark face was expressed inquiry ; on his, as
he looked down at his work, she read the
answer.
Then Tituba began busily gathering to
gether small dry twigs of wood, bits of bark,
and fir cones, and built them up, placing
them in order as for a small fire, rejecting
all larger wood as unsuitable for her pur
pose; and when this was done, she came to
her husband's side, squatting down, like a
hideous toad, by the brink of the hole which
he was digging — sitting upon her haunches,
with her knees drawn up, her elbows rest
ing upon them, and her spread hands sup
porting her heavy jaws on either side. So
she sat, motionless but intent, her snaky eyes
never moving from the spot, until John, hav
ing reached the object of his search, lifted
out something wrapped up in coarse for
eign mats.
Removing the coverings, he brought to
76
SALEM.
view a hideous wooden figure — an idol, prob
ably — bearing a mocking and frightful re
semblance to a human being. This figure
was about two feet high, of ghastly ugliness,
and coarsely bedaubed with red and blue
paint.
Freeing the figure from its mats, John
proceeded to set it up before the face of the
rock, and behind the little bonfire w^hich
Tituba had heaped up ; and then, rubbing
some bits of dry wood rapidly together, he
procured a fire, and lighted a blaze. Join
ing their hands together to form a ring, the
two next danced silently round the slowly
igniting fire, with mad leaps and strange,
savage contortions of limb and features, un
til the whole mass was in a blaze, and the
red flames threatened to consume them. Then
they unclasped their hands, and Tituba drew
forth from the bosom of her dress some gums,
herbs, and spices of pungent, acrid odor,
and flung them onto the fire, and, making a
rude sort of besom of broken green branch
es, she fanned the rising smoke and curling
flames into the grinning face of the idol ;
while John took from his bosom a small
IDOL WORSHIP.
77
new-born pup, and, coolly severing the head
of the blind and unresisting little victim,
held the body above the flames, and let the
blood drip over the hissing embers. Next
the woman (forgive me, oh ! ye of the softer
sex) drew from the folds of her dress some
rough wooden puppets, or effigies, bearing as
much resemblance to human beings as do our
modern clothes-pins ; one by one she held
them up silently before her husband's face,
who regarded them gravely, and nodded to
each one in succession, as if he had recognized
or named it, andr as he did so, she thrust
them one by one into the circling flames.
By this time it was nearly dark ; a low,
sobbing wind began to sweep among the
branches, and the first great heavy drops of
the approaching thunder-shower fell at dis
tant intervals.
Then they both simultaneously threw them
selves upon their knees, resting their fore
heads upon the ground, while their hands
were clasped, and extended upon the earth
far beyond their heads — much as in pictures
of the Syrian deserts we see pilgrims pros
trating themselves before the terrible siroc-
SALEM.
co ; and now for the first time they broke
silence by giving utterance to a wild, low in
cantation.
It \vas a rude sort of rhythmical recita
tive, of alternate parts — first one and then
the .other, rising upon their knees and sit
ting back upon their heels, with brawny
arms held out to the frowning heavens, would
utter their fiendish jargon in some strange
pagan tongue, to which the deep bass of the
prolonged and rolling thunder lent a fearful
accompaniment ; and still, at the close of
every thunder-peal, the demon-like perform
ers answered it with fierce peals of mocking,
idiot laughter.
But at length the unhallowed fiame has
burned itself out, and the devil worship is
ended. John Indian enveloped the image in
its mats, and laid it back into its grave ;
and, while he covered it up again with earth,
Tituba stamped out the remaining embers
and scattered them. With infinite care, the
two performers in these awful rites gathered
up twigs and branches and scattered them
about, so as to conceal all traces of their
presence, and then together they began their
homeward way.
IDOL WORSHIP. 79
By this time the storm was down upon
them in all its awful fury : great trees creak
ed and groaned beneath the biting blasts of
the wind ; huge branches, torn off, obstruct
ed their way ; hail and rain smote their un
covered heads and wet their shivering bod
ies to the skin ; the rattling thunder leaped
from hill to hill, and sheets of blue, fiery light
ning blazed around them ; but they never
wavered, never swerved from their direct way.
Plunging on in the same blind instinct
which enables the dull ox to find his own
er's crib, or the ravenous beast of prey to
reach its lair, they made their unseen way
to the village ; and when, half an hour later,
the Rev. Mr. Parris returned from the pray
er-meeting which he had convened for the
benefit of " the afflicted children," John was
ready at his post to take his master's horse,
and Tituba opened the door for him as usual.
Whether the demon rites of the avowed
Pagan or the prayers of the professing Chris
tian were more acceptable to the dread
powers to which they were severally ad
dressed is a question which Time may in
deed ask, but which Eternity alone can an
swer.
CHAPTEE V.
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP.
"A place in thy memory, dearest,
Is all that I claim ;
To pause and look back when thou hearest
The sound of my name.
"As the young bride remembers her mother,
Whom she loves, though she never may see;
As the sister remembers her brother —
So, dear one ! remember thou me."
fine spring day, shortly after
Alice's visit to Nurse's Farm, she
had wandered in the early after
noon down to the sea-shore, and
stood awhile idly looking out over the
quiet water. Alice, who still retained all
the impulsiveness of her childish days, and
was still, as then, influenced by every atmos
pheric change, and sensitively affected by
every modification of the many phases of
Nature (with whom she lived in terms of
the closest intimacy), grew buoyant with
delight at the perfect beauty of the day, and
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP. 81
drew in with every breath of the pure, sweet
air a positive enjoyment from the very sense
of life, youth, and health.
There was not breeze enough to ruffle the
surface of the sea ; and the calm water lay,
softly pulsating at her feet, so still and clear
that the intense lapis-lazuli blue of the sky,
and its soft garniture of fleecy white clouds,
was repeated upon its unbroken surface as
clearly as in a mirror.
As Alice stood and gazed, her spirits ris
ing within her at the profuse beauty show
ered all around her, she experienced that
almost universal desire for rapid motion
which is oftenest expressed in the common
words " wanted to fly ;" but as that kind of
locomotion was then, as now, out of the
question, her next thought was naturally of
her little boat, which was moored close by.
In a moment, without pause or reflection,
she had embarked and rowed gayly from
the shore.
Those who love the water are accustomed
to speak in ardent terms of the thrilling en-
jqyment they find in being upon it;- it may
be in the exultant sense of superiority that
D2
82 SALEM.
they are thus enabled to ride and rule
triumphant over an element so limitless,
and of a power so immeasurably vast; for
the love of dominion is a deep-seated prin
ciple in human nature. But, whatever the
cause, Alice enjoyed her trip exceedingly ;
her spirits rose with the accustomed exer
cise, from which she had been debarred all
the winter ; and as she plied her oars vig
orously and skillfully, bursts of glad girlish
laughter, and snatches of sweet old songs
—ballads learned far away in the Scottish
home of "her infancy— floated after her.
She had meant but to take a short pull,
just to practice her arms ; but the beauty of
the day tempted her on farther and farther,
and she scarcely paused until she had
reached the shore of Marblehead. She did
not land there, but turning toward home,
rowed a little way, and then, resigning
her oars, she reclined lazily in the boat, suf
fering it to drift slowly homeward on the
incoming tide; while she lay building cas
tles in the air, such as youth and idleness
are wont to make pleasure-houses of. *
But at last a gleam of western brightness
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP. 83
recalled her to the fact that the day was
spending ; and she suddenly remembered
that her grandmother might be uneasy at
her prolonged and unexplained absence, and,
resuming her oars, she rowed steadily and
rapidly back to shore.
As Alice rounded the little headland of
Salem Neck, she noticed a small canoe, rowed
by two persons, which was hovering afar
off on the outer verge of the harbor, and
apparently making for the same point as
herself.
The little skiff was yet too far distant for
even Alice's bright eyes to discern who were
its occupants; nor did she give the matter
more than a passing thought, for boats and
canoes were then the more common mode of
transportation — almost every householder
owned one, and her own little craft had al
ready been hailed by half a dozen of her
towns-people in the course of her afternoon's
trip. So, wholly occupied with her own
busy thoughts and pleasant fancies, she
rowed on, making her way straight to the
little landing-place, wholly unobservant that
the other boat, propelled by its two rowers,
84 SALEM.
had gained rapidly upon her, and was just
in her wake.
Springing lightly on shore, Alice proceed
ed to fasten her little bark at its usual moor-
ing-place, heedless of the approach of the
stranger, until, as she turned round, she
suddenly found herself face to face with a
stalwart Indian warrior, decked out in all
the imposing pomp of his feathers, arms,
and war-paint.
For one moment Alice was startled, and
doubtless most modern young ladies would
have shrieked or fainted at such an appalling
encounter — but Alice did neither. She was
aware of no enmities, and consequently felt
no fear, and she had grown up in friendly
acquaintance with many of the better and
most civilized of their Indian neighbors ; so,
although the color did indeed deepen on her
transparent cheek, it was less from fear than
surprise and maiden modesty at finding her
self thus suddenly confronted by a young
stranger of the other sex ; but, before she
had time to analyze her own feelings, the
young warrior had spoken.
"Are the memories of the pale faces
f THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP, 85
indeed so short," he said, in grave, low
tones, which, though sad, awakened in Alice
dim, pleasant memories of the past, "that
the sister does not remember the brother?
that the Water-lily has forgotten the Fir-
tree?"
" Oh ! Pashemet, Pashemet ! my brother !
welcome, welcome !" cried Alice, impulsive
ly. " Forget ? Oh, no ! never, never !" and
springing forward with extended hands, she
placed them both in the hands of the young
warrior, and looked up into his face with
the sweet, frank, confiding smile of her child
hood. " I am so glad ! Oh, my brother ! I
have looked for you so long — I have so
longed to see you."
" That is well— that is good !" said the
young warrior, gravely, though a flush of
gratified feeling rose up even to his dark
brow. " The words of the young pale face
are good ; I, too, have wished* to look upon
my sweet Water-lily again. Listen to me,
my sister — the people of my tribe hold their
council-fire not far from this, and I was bid
den to it. I came — but I have come more
than twenty miles out of my way to look
86 SALEM.
once more upon the face of my little sister;
and see — I have brought something to show
her."
Turning, even while he spoke, toward the
little boat, which was rocking on the water's
brim, Pashemet uttered a low, sweet cry, re
sembling the note of the wood-pigeon, and
in quick obedience to his summons, from
among the gaudy blankets and glossy furs,
which were heaped in gay confusion in one
end of the boat, arose a dusky but beautiful
young Indian woman. Tall, straight, and
supple as a young forest tree, she leaped
lightly on shore, and stepping with the free
grace of a gazelle to his side, she glided with
quiet motion just before him, resting her
slight form against his shoulder, and, fold
ing her arms, stood in an attitude of shy yet
proud repose ; her great, eloquent black
eyes, bright as diamonds, stealing quick fur
tive glances of curiosity and admiration
from beneath their drooping, long-lashed
lids at the fair young daughter of the pale
faces.
" Behold, my sister !" Pashemet said, in a
voice of inexpressible tenderness, as he took
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP. 87
the little dusky hand of his bride in his,
and held it out to Alice. "This is the
Silver Fawn; she dwells in your brother's
wigwam ; she makes his nets ; she trims his
~ > '
arrows ; she weaves his wampum ; she is his
sunshine. Will not my sister give her a
welcome too ?"
" Yes, yes, indeed !" said Alice, cordially.
" She is my brother's wife — she is my sister,
then. I will love her;" and, taking the of
fered hand kindly in hers, she bent forward,
and pressed a warm, sisterly kiss upon the
smooth, round cheek of the dark but beau
tiful stranger.
" Good !" said the young husband, lacon
ically. " The words of my sister are pleas
ant. See !" — and as he spo'ke he took their
united hands in both of his own — " See, my
sister ! we are three, and yet we are but one."
Then, as the two graceful heads bent be
fore him, Pashemet took a small strand of
Alice's golden curls, and a strand of his
wife's long, raven-black locks, and with
quick, dexterous fingers braided them to
gether, and severing the united braid with
his hunting-knife, he held it up to Alice,
88 SALEM.
saying, "Behold, my token !" and hid it in
the folds of his blanket. " Yet listen again,
my sister," he said. "The Great Spirit
has smiled in love upon my little Water-lily,
and it has blossomed very fair ; but my sister
has neither father nor brother to take care of
her; but see, Pashemet is a boy no longer-
he is a man ;" he drew himself up proudly
as he spoke. "My father is dead. Pashe
met is a warrior and a Sagamore now; his
arm is strong; his arrows are swift; his
young men are braves — they do his bid
ding. Take this, then," and he slipped a
small chain of wampum from the wrist of
the Silver Fawn, and held it out to Alice.
" If my sister should ever need the aid of
Pashemet, let her send him this by a sure
hand — by the hand of a Naumkeag — and
the heart and the arm of her brother shall
not fail her. And now, farewell !"
" Oh, no, no ! not farewell. Pashemet, do
not go yet — do not leave me yet, my broth
er. I have so much to say to you. Come
up to the house with me — do not go yet.
Stay, oh, stay !"
" Farewell !" repeated the Indian, in a
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP.
89
sweet but inflexible tone. " I can not stay.
The day is fading fast ; soon night will be
upon the waters. We have far to row, and
the Silver Fawn is with me. Farewell !"
and, catching his young bride in his strong
arms, he sprang into the little canoe with
out apparent effort, and with one vigorous
push sent it whirling from the shore; and
while Alice stood, holding the little wampum
chain in her hands, feeling that that was
the only proof that the whole visit was not
a day-dream, the little boat had passed
round the headland, and was already lost to
her sight.
Half an hour later, and Alice came into
her grandmother's presence, bright and
glowing, and flushed with health, exercise,
and excitement.
"Why, Alice! my bairn," said the grand
mother, glancing up with ill-concealed admi
ration at the sweet, blooming young face
that bent caressingly over her. "Ye hae
been lang awa', my bonnie lassie. I mis
trust ye are gettin' to be jist a ne'er-do-weel
gad-about. I hae missed ye sadly ; an'
where hae ye been the noo ?"
SALEM.
" Guess, grannie, guess. I will give you
three chances. See if you can guess."
" Na', na', Allie, my lass, I kin na' guess ;
I am na' guid at the guessin'. Sure ye wad
na7 hae been to Nurse's Farm agin sa sune—
wad ye ?"
"Oh, no, grandmother! Of course I
would not go so soon ; but I have been
quite as far, I think. Ah ! you will never
guess; I shall have to tell you. I have
been out on the water."
" My darlin', an' is that sae ?"
"Yes, indeed, I have. I went down to
the shore just for a walk, and the water
looked so calm and blue, and our boat was
so nice (you know Winny cleaned it out for
me last week), that I felt as if I must have
a little row. You know I have not been
out all winter in her, and I meant only to
take a little pull, just to limber my arms a
little; but the boat was so trim and nice,
the day was so fine and still, and the water
was so calm, I went on and rowed across to
Marbleheacl."
"To Marblehead? My certies, that wa'
a lang pull for the first ane, I'm thinkin'.
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP.
Are ye na' tired, an' did ye gae ashore at
Marblehead ?"
" Oh, no ! I only wanted the exercise,
and I got it. My arms ache — I arn so out
of practice of late. It is full time I began
again ;" and as she spoke Alice pushed up
her loose sleeves, and laughingly rubbed her
firm, round, white arms.
" But, grandmother, dear, I have a great
adventure to tell you. I have seen Pashe-
met ! only think !"
" Seen Pashemet ? Lord save us ! Is the
lassie wad or fou ? An7 where wad ye hae
seen him ?"
Then Alice told her little story of the
visit, adding, laughingly, "And, oh, grand
mother, grandmother! only think — he is
married ! Pashemet is married."
" Weel, an' why should na' he be ?" And
the matron glanced anxiously in her dar
ling's face, as if she half feared to read a
disappointment there. " He wa' a braw
chiel an' a bonnie laddie; an' I'm gey glad
to hear't, giv he ha' gotten a guid, sinsible
lassie for his wife."
" Oh, she is a beauty !" said Alice, warm-
SALEM.
ly; "and he seemed so fond of her; and
was it not kind in him to bring her here for
me to see her ? Oh ! my dear old friend ;
Pashemet, my brother. Oh, I am so glad he
has got somebody to love him !" And the
clear, smiling, truthful blue eyes, looking
full into her own, satisfied the grandmother
that her unowned fear was misplaced.
"Allie," she said, laughing, "an' do ye
mind the day an' ye wa' but an idle wean,
an' he fished ye up out o' the water, an'
brought ye hame to me on his bock ?"
" Do I remember it ? To be sure I do. I
should be ungrateful indeed if I could ever
forget it. It was all my own carelessness
too. I remember it as well as if it were but
yesterday it happened. I reached too far
over the boat to get a water-lily I wanted ;
and I not only went over myself, but I up
set the boat. I shall never forget how I
went down, down, down — it seemed as if I
should never reach the bottom ; and then I
saw Pashemet coming down after me, like a
great fish-hawk ; and he picked me up, and
swam ashore with me. I was thoroughly
frightened for once in my life ; and then the
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP. 93
question was how I should get home, for
my clothes were so wet I could not move in
them ; and at last the great, strong, kind
fellow set me on his shoulder, and marched
home with me, as if I had been only a wild
turkey. Oh ! I'll never forget that."
" An' I'll never forgit the droll figure ye
made, the twa o' ye, all drouket an' drip-
pin', an' the varry life half scart out of ye !
An' he scart half to death aboot ye."
" Well ! he saved my life — dear, kind,
brave old Pashemet ! I'll never forget it
while that life remains."
" An' noo, Alice, hear to me : I hae had a
visitor too, a' my lane," said Mistress Camp
bell.
" You don't say so ! Have you, indeed ?
And who was it ? — John English's wife ?
" Na', na' ! not a bit o' it ; mine wa' a
young mon, too. Ye kinna hae them a' tq
yersel' — it wa' jist Thomas Preston fra' the
Farm. He came to bring the pot o' barber
ries that Goody Nurse promised ye she'd
send ; an' a big pot it is. She's a free han'
at the givin', I'm thinkin'. An' he brought
ye some flowers that his wife sint ye — them
94 SALEM.
yellow daffy- do wn-dillies ye wa' speakin'
aboot. I jist pu' them in a beaker of water
out yander, till ye could settle them ; I am
nae hand at it, ye ken."
" How kind they are. I never saw such
people ; they remember every thing, and
seem to love to give."
" I'd think sae indeed ! an' there's mair
yet. Goody Nurse sint her luve to ye, an'
bid him say ye wa' pleased wi' her fowl ;
an' she'd a rooster an' three hins for ye, if
ye could manage to fix a place to keep them
in ; an' I said I wa' thinkin' ye could."
" My goodness ! find a place for them ? I
guess I will, if they have to roost in my own
chamber. I guess Winny and I can fix up
a coop for them somewhere — and won't it
be splendid ? Oh ! such dear little, fluffy,
yellow chicks as she had. Why, there's no
end to the pleasure I'll have in them. Dear,
kind, generous old Goody ! Is she not just
as good and kind as she can be ?"
" Whist ! Alice, whist ! or I'll be gettin'
half jealous o' her mysel'."
"You have no need to be," said the girl,
fondly kissing her. " But I do think she is
too kind to me."
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP.
95
" She is unco' ginerous, surely ; an7 sae I
telled Goodman Preston mysel'. ' She ha' a
free han' at the givin7,7 quo' I. ' 'Deed ha'
she,7 says he. i I dinna think,' he says, ' the
Lord ever made a better or kinder woman
than Mother Nurse. An' as to givin', he
says, ' Why, we say at hame she'd give awa7
the varry ears fra7 her head, gin they wad
kirn off, an7 any bodie wanted them.' '
" I almost think she would," said Alice,
laughing. " But is he not pleasant ? I am
sorry I missed him."
"Varry pleasant — an unco' nice young mon.
I wanted him to bide here till ye kim hame,
but he said he could na'. He had business
in the toon, he said, an7 he must awa7. But
he sat an hour or so, I think, an7 he telled
me mair about the terrible doin7s at the vil
lage. Hey, sirs ! but it7s jist awfu7 !"
" What did he tell you about it, grand
mother ? Do tell me what he said.77
" Oh ! Lord save us ! he says it's dread-
fa'. He ha' been to see the childer, an' he
says that he believes in them, though most
of the family o'er at the Farm doubt them.
But he says they hae na7 been to see them,
96
SALEM.
an' they kinna be judge. He says they
wi' fa' to the floor, as if they were deed,
jist ; an' then they wi' hae sich awfu' fits.
They wi' foam an' bleed at the mou', and
they wi' be a' knotted up, as it were ; an'
whiles their han's are clenched sae tight, nae
ane kin open them ; an' other whiles they
are open, an' stretched out sae stiff nabodie
kin bend them ; an' he says it's jist grue-
som' an' awfu' to hear how they'll groan an'
scriech. An' sometime they'll be struck wi1
blindness a' o' a sudden, an' grope aboot,
an' their eyes wide open too. An' again
they'll cry out they are tormentit ; that some
ane is stabbin' them wi' pins, or bitin', or
pinchin', or chockin' them ; an' they'll gasp
for breath, maybe, an' turn black in the face,
an' ye'd say they wa' deeing jist. Oh !
Lord's sake ! it wa' jist dreadfu' to hear him
tellin' it, let alone seein' it. An' the folks
say they maun be bewitched."
" And do you believe they are, grannie ?"
" Gude sake ! an' how should I ken ? I
hae na' seen them, na mair than yersel'."
" But, if they are bewitched, grannie, who
do tliey think it is that bewitches them ?"
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP. 97
" Ah ! tha' is what every bodie is spierin'
at them, to tell who it is."
" But surely they must know ; if any one
pinches them, or sticks pins into thep, they
must know who does it."
" True for ye, Alice ! an' I put it to him
mysel' that way; an' he said there were twa
persons who were suspectit ; twa who they
hae named — an' who do ye think is ane o'
them ?"
" I am sure I can not guess. Nobody we
know, of course."
" 'Deed thin, an' it is too. Alice, do you
mind Sarah Good 2"
" Sarah Good ? No, I think not. I do
not remember ever to have heard of her."
" Yes, ye do ; certies ! Dinna ye mind
the puir creature tha' kim beggin' wi' her
child, an' ye gave her yer fustian gown an'
petticoat, an' I gave her my old shawl an'
my black cardinal. Ye mind her, Alice,
surely ?"
" Yes, indeed ! I remember the woman
and the child ; but I had forgotten the name.
But, grandmother, she can not be a witch,
I'm sure ; I do not believe a word of it — not
E
98
SALEM.
a single word. A poor, sick, miserable creat-
ure — a < ne'er-do-weel/ as you may call her, I
dare say she might be — a poor, half-crazy,
homeless beggar ; but I guess she was noth
ing worse. And what power can that poor
creature have? If she had any, I think she
would have used it to clothe herself and that
poor, half-starved child. Should not you ?"
« I dinna ken. He said the gals charged
it upon her, ony way."
" I don't believe it. But who was the
other ? You said there were two."
" I guess ye dinna ken o' the ither. It is
ane Sarah Osburn. I hae heard tell o' her :
she wa' the Widow Prince, a woman o' some
substance here once, an' she married her ain
farmer mon. He wa' a Redemptions, I think
they ca' them. He an' her sons had trouble
atween them, an' he left her, an' she ha'
been half dementit ever sin'. I thought
sure an' certain she wa' deed long ago ; I
dinna hear o' her this mony a day ; an' noo
it turns up she is charged wi' bein' a witch.
The gals cry out on her, an' say she is the
ane that torments them. I dinna see how
it can be*— a puir, feckless old bodie ; what
power ha' she ?"
7WE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP.
" But did Goodman Preston believe it ?"
" Weel ! he did na' jist say ; he thinks the
sufferings of the gals is real ; but he did na'
let out his min' aboot the ithers."
"And what are they going to do about it,
grandmother ?"
" There's a deal to be done aboot it. He
said the folks is goin' to get out warrants,-
an' hae the twa arrested for bein' witches ;
an' there's to be a court held at the village
— a ' special court,' I think he ca'd it (what
soever that may be, I dinna ken) — an' he
says they wi' be tried for their lives for it."
" And what will be done to them if they
are found guilty ?"
" Gude sake ! I dinna ken ; an' I did na'
ask him. He says the folks at the village
are all up in arms like aboot it. They say
the devil ha' broken out upon them, an' the
people are half beside themselves wi' the ter
ror — runnin' hither an' yon, an' crowds coin-
in' to see the gals' terrible actions ; an' iv-
ery bodie talkin' an' spierin' aboot it, an'
spreadin' it fra' house to house. But, he
says, happen the court kin get to the bot
tom o' it ; an' he hopes it will, an' he prays
SALEM.
they may know, an' be able to put an end
to it ; for there's nae doin' ony business, iv-
ery bodie is so cast up about it. Is na' it
awfu' ?"
" But I wonder if sensible people there be
lieve in it ? Did he say ?"
" He did, then. He said Nathaniel Inger-
soll, Mr. Parris, an' Joseph Hutchinson, an'
Edward an' Thomas Putnam, they all be
lieved in it. Oh ! wae is me ! wae is me !
'Deed, but I think it's jist awfu' ! awfu' !"
"And you believe it too, then — do yon,
grandmother ?"
" I dinna ken what to believe, lassie ! I
kinna say I do believe in it, an' yet, as folks
say, ' Where there's sae much smoke, there
maun be some fire.' '
" I know. But then, these two poor old
creatures — what power can they possibly
have ? Grandmother, I don't think I believe
one word of it."
" Weel-a-weel ! I kinna say. But there,
lassie, rin awa' noo ; an' dinna fash ony mair
aboot it, for it makes me sick wi' fear."
" But stay a moment, grannie, and tell me
just this one thing : If the devil hath such
THE PLEDGE OF FRIENDSHIP. IOi
power, hath not the Lord our God the great
er power ?"
" True for ye, lassie ! Ye are right ; I be
lieve that ; an7 sure we inaun put our trust
in Him. But dinna talk mair aboot it noo,
for it makes me sair sick at heart ; an' I wad
fain try to forget it."
CHAPTER VII.
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS.
"Oh! what were we,
If the All Merciful should mete to us
With the same rigorous measure wherewithal
Sinner to sinner metes? But God beholds
The secrets of the heart— therefore His name
Is— Merciful."
S this does not purport to be % defi
nitely a work upon Witchcraft,
it is not our intention to weary
the patience or harrow up the
feelings of the reader unnecessarily by por
traying the painful details of the several tri
als, except in so far as they have a connection
with or a bearing upon the several person
ages of our story.
The terrible episode of poor Giles Corey
we have therefore intentionally omitted — his
brave "contumacy" as it was then called—
the constancy with which he maintained his
pertinacious silence, steadfastly refusing to
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS. 103
plead, that he might thus preserve to his un
fortunate family the little patrimony which
he well knew his attainder as a wizard would
surely confiscate — his indomitable fortitude
under his terrible sufferings, and his heroic
death, are »!1 too painful and revolting in their
details for admission into such a work as
this. If such information is desired, it is
matter of history, and may easily be obtained
from reliable sources.
But we have thought that by presenting
a few passages, taken from the records of the
preliminary examination of the persons first
accused, and brought up for trial, the reader
would gain a clearer realization of the unfair
ness of the whole proceedings ; and see how,
owing to the inflamed state of the popular
mind, and the preconceived prejudices of all
classes of people, clearly including judges and
jurors, against the accused, the unhappy pris
oners were, in fact, already judged and con
demned even before they were brought to
trial.
Great pains had been taken to give pub
licity and eclat to the coming event: the
session of the court was made the universal
104
SALEM.
subject of thought and conversation ; "the
news was industriously spread far and wide ;
and persons from all directions flocked to
gether to witness and share in the unfamil
iar and exciting scenes.
The strange nature of the" whole proceed
ings — the monstrous and supernatural crime
which was to be the object of inquiry and
judgment — had roused the people to the
wildest curiosity, and this curiosity was
heightened and intensified by the universal
terror.
There was a solemn romance, a fascination
about this great and unfamiliar crime, which
lesser and more common offenses, such as ar
son and petty larceny, could not boast ; and
then crime of all kinds was less common than
now.
We, who live in an age when the public
journals collect and daily serve up to us all
the crimes of all the world (a very doubt
ful good, certainly!) — we, to whom murder
and suicide seem almost the common road
out of life — to whom fatal accidents and
wholesale manslaughter are such constantly
recurring trivialities that a whole page of
THE FIRST EXAMINA TIONS.
them does not destroy our appetite for break
fast — can perhaps form no adequate idea of
the mingled awe and curiosity with which
our unsophisticated predecessors looked for
ward to this great event.
The quiet village was therefore thronged
with eager strangers, in addition to its own
excited population, when, in the morning of
the first of March, 1692, the two leading and
most distinguished magistrates of the neigh
borhood, Justices John Hathorne and Jona
than Corwin — who are described as "men of
note and influence, whose fathers had been
among the first founders of the settlement,
and who were assistants, that is, members
of the highest legislative and judicial body in
the colony, combining the functions of a
senate with those of a court of last resort,
with most comprehensive jurisdiction " — en
tered the village. There is no doubt that these
distinguished men magnified their office —
no doubt it was their purpose and intention
so to do; their object undoubtedly was to
make the prestige of their authority felt and
recognized as a terror to evil-doers ; and we
may imagine the mighty stir and excitement
E 2
Io6 SALEM.
their arrival was calculated to produce in the
primitive little community as they rode into
the village with great pomp and ceremony,
adorned with all the imposing regalia of their
high office, and followed by the long train of,
their subordinates and satellites — aids, mar
shals, and constables — in full force.
Dismounting, they at once proceeded, with
such slow haste as the nature of the case
called for— with grave severity of counte
nance, and ominous dignity of step and ac
tion, availing themselves of all the awe-in
spiring forms of the law, then even more
cumbersome in its ceremonial observances
than now— to the meeting-house, which was
already crowded to its utmost capacity by a
dense and excited multitude, who were filled
at once with mingled horror of the accused,
pity for the accusers, awe of the judges, and
curiosity to behold the strange and intensely
interesting proceedings of the court.
Here arrangements had already been made
to render the meeting-house suitable for the
great occasion to which it was now to be
put ; a raised platform or staging had been
erected, on which to place the prisoners in
THE FIRS T EXAMTNA TIONS. i o 7
full view, but removed from contact with the
spectators; a separate place had been set
apart for the accusers, and seats had been
placed for the magistrates in front of the
pulpit, and facing the people. After the
magistrates had with much ceremony been
ushered in and taken their appointed seats,
the formal announcement was made that the
court was now open, and ready to com
mence the examinations at once.
After prayer had been offered by one of
the attending ministers, the constable pro
duced the body of Mrs. Sarah Good, and
placed her upon the stand.
If the case had not been such a solemn
one, involving life or death, there must have
been something almost laughably absurd in
the palpable disproportion between the piti
ful prisoner, on the one hand, and the array
of learning, law, and evidence gathered
against her upon the other.
She was a small, weak, miserable creature;
a poor, helpless, friendless woman — worn
down by a life of want and misery ; a home
less vagrant, without character or subsist
ence ; one for whom no one cared, whose
I08 SALEM.
perennial pauperism had outworn the pa
tience of nearly all her benefactors, and whose
name, if not positively evil, was not respect
able — an abject thing to be pitied, not per
secuted.
We shall endeavor to give her examination
according to the minutes which have been
preserved ; but let it be remembered that this
examination was in the form of questions
put to her by Justice Hathorne, evidently ex
pressive of his belief in her guilt, and in the
truth of the evidence brought by " the afflict
ed girls " against her ; that no friend or coun
sel was allowed her; that she was very ig
norant, wholly unused to such a cross-exam
ination as she was subjected to, totally un
aware of the danger of being entrapped in
her unguarded answers, or that what she
might say in her wild, random replies was
liable to be misunderstood or misrepresented.
Justice Hathorne commenced the exami
nation as follows:
" Sarah Good, what evil spirit have you
familiarity with ?"
To which the prisoner responded, " None !"
" Have you made no contracts with the
devil ?"
THE FIRST EXAMINA TIONS. 1 09
" No ! I have not ; I never did."
"Why do you hurt these children?"
" I do not hurt them ; I scorn it."
" Who do you employ, then, to do it ?"
" I employ nobody."
" What creature do you employ then ?"
" No creature ; but I am falsely accused."
"Why did you go away muttering from
Mr. Parris his door 2"
" I did not mutter ; but I thanked him for
what he gave my child."
" Have you made no contract with the
devil?"
"No! I have not."
Then Justice Hathorne requested the af
flicted children all to look at her, and see if
this was the one that hurt them ; and they
all did look, and said she was one of them
that did hurt them.
Then the children were all tormented,
and Hathorne recommenced :
" Sarah Good, do you not see now what
you have done ? Why do you not tell the
truth? Why do you thus torment these
poor children ?" «
" I do not torment them."
IIO SALEM.
" Who do you employ, then ?"
" I employ nobody ; I scorn it."
" How came they thus tormented, then ?"
"What do I know? You bring others
here, and now you charge me with it."
" Why, who was it, then ?"
" It might be some one you brought into
the meeting-house with you."
"We brought you into the meeting-house."
" Yes ; but you brought in two more."
"Who was it, then, that tormented the
children T
" It might be Osburn."
" What is it you say when you go mutter
ing away from people's houses?"
" If I must tell, I will tell."
" Do tell us, then. What is it ?"
" If I must tell, I will— it is the command
ments. I may say them, I hope."
" What commandment is it ?"
"If I must tell you, I will tell — it is a
psalm."
" What psalm is it ?"
After a long while she muttered part of
a psalm.
" Who do you serve ?"
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS.
" I serve God."
"What God do you serve?"
" The God that made heaven and earth."
As there was little to be gained by fur
ther examination of this prisoner, the consta
ble was ordered to remove her, and Sarah
Osburn was brought in and placed upon
the stand.
This poor creature was, if any thing, more
pitiable than the other. She had been a
woman of respectable character, and of some
standing in the community. Her first hus
band had died, leaving her a comfortable
fortune, and two or more sons. She after
ward married Osburn, who was much be
neath her in social position. He had squan
dered her money, quarreled with her chil
dren, and deserted her ; and she was sick in
body and almost imbecile in mind.
Her examination was as follows :
"What evil spirit have you familiarity
with F
" Not any."
" Have you made no contract with the
devil ?"
" No ; I never saw the devil in my life."
112 SALEM.
" Why do you hurt these children ?"
" I do not hurt them."
" Who do you employ, then, to hurt them?"
" I employ nobody."
" What familiarity have you with Sarah
Good ?"
"None. I have not seen her for these
two years."
" Where did you see her then ?"
" One day, going to town."
" What communication had you with
her?"
" I had only, ' How do you do ?' or so. I
do riot know her by name."
" What did you call her then ?"
Osburn made a stand at that, but at last
she said she called her " Sarah."
" Sarah Good saith it was you that hurt
the children."
" I do not know that the devil goes about
in my likeness to do any hurt."
The foregoing shows the unfairness of the
course taken by the court, and the evident
intention to confuse the prisoners, and en
deavor to entangle them into a contradiction
in their answers.
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS.
Sarah Good had not intended to accuse
Goody Osburn. She had only been led by
the questions put to her to allow that Os
burn might be guilty. The whole amount
of what she had intended to say seems clear
ly this, that if the sufferings of the children,
of the reality of which she did not seem to
entertain a doubt, were caused by either
Osburn or herself, it must be by Osburn,
as she was conscious of her own entire inno
cence of it; and this, w^hich was uttered
only in self-defense, was cruelly perverted
by the court into a positive accusation
against her fellow-prisoner.
But to return to Sarah Osburn. Mr. Ha-
thorne now desired all the children to stand
up and look upon the prisoner, and see if
they did not know her — which they did;
and every one of them said she was one of
them that did afflict them.
Three witnesses declared she had said
that morning, " She was more like "to be be
witched than that she was a witch ;" and Mr.
Hathorne asked her what made her say so.
She answered him she was frighted one
time in her sleep, and either saw, or dreamed
SALEM.
she saw, a thing like an Indian, all black,
which did pinch her in her neck, and pulled
her by the back of her head to the door of
the house.
" And did you never see any thing else ?"
asked the examiner.
To which she replied, " No."
(Here it was said by some one in the
meeting-house that she had said she would
never believe that lying spirit any more.)
"What lying spirit is this? Hath the
devil ever deceived you, and been false to
you ?"
"I do not know the devil. I never did
see him."
" What lying spirit was it, then ?"
" It was a voice that I thought I heard."
" And what did it propound to you ?"
"That I should go no more to meeting.
But I said I would go, and I did go next
Sabbath-day."
" And were you never tempted any fur
ther?"
"No."
" Why did you yield thus far to the devil
as never to go to meeting since ?"
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS.
" Alas ! I have been sick, and not able to
go."
Here the examination of this prisoner, for
the time, was ended, and she was removed.
Certainly there seems to have been nothing
elicited by this pointless questioning which
could criminate the poor creature ; and
when we take into consideration the weak
ness of body and mind under which she
was avowedly laboring, being half bed-rid
den, and crazy, as her answers plainly show,
she not being able to distinguish whether
things she thought she saw and heard were
dreams or realities, it would seem as if it
must have been evident to any fair and im
partial mind that, though her reason was
clouded, her nature was essentially innocent
and truthful.
The next one brought upon the stand
was Tituba, the Indian slave-woman. As
we have already said, this would seem to
have been a stroke of policy. The fact of
her having been one of their own number
being calculated to disarm suspicion, while
it is evident she had been in full council
with the accusers, was under their control,
SALEM.
and was well instructed as to all that she
was to say and do.
To this end she begins, like the other
two, by declaring her entire innocence, at
which the children appear to be greatly tor
mented ; but as she begins to confess, the
children grow quiet, and she herself be
comes afflicted before the eyes of the magis
trates and the awe-stricken crowd, who
looked on in blind belief and shuddering
horror.
The object of all this was undoubtedly to
show that the moment she confessed her sin,
and repented of it, she had broken loose
from her compact with the devil, and her
power to afflict others had ceased at once;
and the devil was wreaking his vengeance
upon her through some other of his many
confederates.
By her confession and repentance, she had
passed from the condition of an afflicter, and
had herself become one of the afflicted ones,
and an accuser, naming Sarah Good, Sarah
Osburn, and others as afflicting and torment
ing herself and the children.
Her whole story is full of absurd and
THE FIRST EXAMINA TIONS. z j 7
monstrous fancies of devils, etc., and we will
give some portions of her examination, as it
serves to show the character of the woman,
her intimate knowledge of all the children
had said and done, and also showing by her
own wild and unnatural images the impure
source from which the pagan lore of the chil
dren was derived. The examination com
menced exactly like the two others :
" Tituba, what evil spirit have you famil
iarity with ?"
And, like the others, she answered,
"None."
"Why do you hurt these children ?"
" I do not hurt them."
" Who is it, then, that does ?"
" The devil, for aught I know."
" Did you ever see the devil ?"
" The devil came to me, and bid me serve
him."
" Who have you seen ?"
"Four women sometimes hurt the chil
dren."
" And who were they ?"
" Goody Osburn and Sarah Good. I don't
know who the others were. Sarah Good
Ii8 SALEM.
and Osburn would have me hurt the chil
dren, but I would not."
" When did you see them ?"
" Last night, at Boston."
" What did they say to you ?"
" They said, < Hurt the children.' "
" And did you hurt them ?"
"No. There is four women and one man
—they hurt the children, and they lay it all
upon me. They tell me if I will not hurt
the children, they will hurt me."
" But did you not hurt them ?"
" Yes ; but I will hurt them no more."
" Are you sorry that you did hurt them 2"
" Yes."
" And why, then, do you hurt them ?"
" They say, ' Hurt the children, or we will
do worse to you.' '
" What have you seen ?"
" A man come to me, and say, ' Serve me.' "
" What service 2"
"Hurt the children. Last night there
was an appearance that said, ' Kill the chil
dren.' And if I would not go on hurting
the children, they would do worse to me."
" What is this appearance you see ?"
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS. 119
" Sometimes it is like a hog, and some
times like a great dog."
" What did it say to you ?"
" The black dog said, ' Serve me.' But I
said, ' I am afraid.' He said if I did not, he
would do worse to me."
" And what did you say to it ?"
" ' I will serve you no longer.' Then he
said he would hurt me."
" What else have you seen ?"
" Two cats — a red cat and a black
cat."
" And what did they say to you ?"
" They said, ' Serve me.' "
" When did you see them ?"
" Last night. And they said, ' Serve me.'
But I said I would not."
" What service 2"
" Hurt the children."
" Did you not pinch Elizabeth Hubbard
this morning ?"
"The man brought her to me, and made
me pinch her."
" Why did you go to Thomas Putnam's
last night, and hurt his child ?"
"They pull and haul me, and make me go."
120 SALEM.
" How did you go ?"
" We ride upon sticks, and are there pres
ently."
" Why did you not tell your master ?"
" I was afraid. They said they would cut
off my head if I told."
" Did you go through the trees, or over
them ?"
" We see nothing ; but are there pres
ently."
She also describes " a thing with a head
like a woman, with two legs and wings ;"
and another " all hairy, but with only two
legs, and going upright like a man."
But it is needless to continue these ex
tracts any further. It seems strange, indeed,
to iis that at this senseless babble — which
really appears too ridiculous to take pains to
transcribe — grown men, of fair average com
mon-sense and education, could ever have
winced and shivered, and turned pale in
shuddering horror as they listened ; and yet
it undoubtedly was so, for puerile and mon
strous as it appears to us, it seems to have
been fully conclusive to the mind of the
learned court, for the prisoners were all three
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS. I2i
committed to jail to await further examina
tions.
These followed upon the second, third, fifth,
and seventh of the month, when they were
sent to Boston jail, where Sarah Osburn died
in the following May. The child of Sarah
Good, a little girl of five years of age, who
had also been accused, died while in confine
ment.
As to the other two — Sarah Good and Ti-
tuba — as they will have no further connec
tion with our story, we shall not return to
them, and it may be as well to finish their
histories here.
At one of the subsequent examinations of
Sarah Good, one of the afflicted girls cried
out that the prisoner, Good, had just stabbed
her, and had broken the knife in so doing, in
corroboration of which statement she pro
duced a piece of a broken knife-blade. Upon
which a young man then present produced
the rest of the knife, which the court then
examined, and declared to be the same. He
then affirmed that he had broken the knife
the day before, and had thrown away the
piece, the accusing girl being present at the
F
122 SALEM.
time. Upon which clear proof of her mali
cious mendacity, the court merely bade the
sinful and falsified witness " to tell them no
more lies;" and after this plain exposure of
her guilt, she was still used as a witness
against the unhappy prisoners.
It has also been recorded that at the exe
cution of this Sarah Grood,Mr.Noyes,the Sa
lem minister — whose zeal certainly outran
his discretion — followed the wretched wom
an even to the gallows, vehemently urg
ing her to confess, and calling out to her,
" You are a witch, and you know you are a
witch." But " the trodden worm will turn at
last," and, conscious of her own innocence
of the dreadful crime, and maddened to des
peration by his false and cruel accusations
at such a moment, standing upon the very
verge of that world where there is no re
spect of persons, the miserable creature cried
out in frenzy from the steps of the ladder,
" You are a liar ! I am no more of a witch
than you are a wizard; and, as you take away
my innocent life, may God give you blood
to drink !"
When, nearly twenty-four years after, Mr.
THE FIRST EXAMINATIONS.
Noyes died of sudden and violent internal
hemorrhage, bleeding profusely at the mouth,
what wonder if it were long a commonly
received tradition that the frantic words of
the wronged and dying woman were thus
fearfully verified ?
The only record we find remaining of Ti-
tuba, the Indian woman, is that she after
ward testified that her master did beat and
otherwise abuse her, to make her confess, and
accuse the others ; and that wrhat she had
said in confessing and accusing others was in
consequence of such usage from him ; that
he refused to pay her prison fees, and take
her out of jail, unless she would stand to
what she had said; and that consequently
she remained in jail, until she was finally
" sold for her fees."
If this is true, and there seems no reason
to doubt it, it bears a fearful testimony
against Mr. Parris, her master, as having been
the unseen but moving powrer of this great
tragedy.
The fearful delusion had now reached
its height ; its lamentable effects were wide
spread, and the whole country felt its hor-
I24 SALEM.
rors. All business was interrupted or set
aside, farm labors were neglected, cultivation
was forgotten. "It seemed," said the histo
rian, " to strike an entire summer out of the
year."
All contemplated improvements were giv
en up ; farms and homesteads were sold
out or abandoned ; and the terrified people,
shocked at what had taken place, and still
more in terror of what was yet to come —
dreading where the bolt might strike next
-hastened to quit the doomed neighbor
hood.
CHAPTER VIII.
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS.
" The earth no longer can afford
Its old-time feuds and quarrels —
Hence ! with the warrior's dented sword,
The victor's blood-stained laurels !
The world has had enough of war,
Of bloodshed and of clamor ;
Honor to him who guides the saw,
To him who wields the hammer."
, almost ineffably great, was
the delight of old Winny when
she first heard of the expected
arrival of the feathered inmates.
But if her delight could not find adequate
expression, neither could it be wholly re
pressed.
" Wai, now, dat are is nice," she said, com
placently. " Dat are is sum'pen like a pres
ent. Dat seems like as if we wuz folks _
it makes a place look so much more respect-
abler-like to see dem sort o' critters round.
I will say for't, hens are mighty 'spectable
126 SALEM.
animals — 'specially the roosters. An' den
de eggs — why, goodness a massy ! I tink eggs
is allers the first fruits ob de season, I real
ly do. I dun'no," she added, looking down
reflectively, rubbing her arms alternately, and
thoughtfully scraping up the sand where
she stood with the broad side of her old,
square-toed shoe — " I dun'no : a pig may be
a more sociabler bird in his feelin's — I won't
say dat he isn't. But den, yer see, he isn't
so talkative -like, an' he isn't sich an easy
boarder — he wrants a deal more food, an' a
deal more waitin' 'on, he does ; an' he's a
deal meaner-like too. A hen, now, she's kind
er honest an' industr'us, an' free-hearted an'
gen'rous — she pays her board as she goes
along — an' egg mostly allers ebery day, an'
nowr an' den, if she haz a chance, a brood of
chickens. Wai, dat are is right ; she couldn't
do no better. But a pig — oh ! he's a mighty
fine genimen to be waited 'on, an' he takes
his ease like a gemmen, but he neber pays
a cent on his board-bill as long as he libs
—no, not till he dies ; an' he wouldn't then
if he could help hisself — not he, indeed!
If he could have his will drawed up by a
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS. 127
— jj
lawyer, I don't beliebe he'd leabe yer as much
as a sassinger or a hasslet ! — a mean thing
— ha ! I 'spize him ! But, Alice, where will
yer keep yer critters ?"
" I don't just know, Winny. That is what
I came out to ask you about. Don't you
think we could contrive to make a hen-coop
out of the farther end of the wood-shed ? I
mean if it were parted off. You don't make
much use of that end of it, do you 1"
" Not a bit ob use. I on'y keeps my soap-
barr'l an' my ashes ober there ; I kin fotch
my soap ober this side jest as well as not,
an' my ashes. Folks talks 'boiit not wan tin'
to hab their ashes 'sturbed ; law for me, I
don't mind it a mite. 'Sturb 'um as much as
yer like."
" Well, then, if we could get it parted off,
wouldn't it make a nice hen-coop ?"
" I should say it would be splenderous !"
" But, Winny, do you think grandmother
will be willing ?"
"I guess she won't be 'ginst nuffin' you
want — she don't use to." :/
" That is true enough, Winny. She is
very indulgent. The next thing is, how can
we do it ?"
I28 SALEM.
"•Wai, we must get boards, an' nail 'urn
up. Dar aint no udder way, as I knows on."
" Oh, yes ; I know that. . But who shall
we get to do it ?"
Winny reflected a moment. " I dun'no ;
lem me see. Don't yer tink ole Drosky kin
do it ?"
" Drosky ! I don't know. Who is Dros
ky, Winny ?"
" Why, my ole dad."
" Your dad ? What do you mean ? — your
father, Winny ? Why, I never knew you had
• a father."
" Yer didn't now ? Dat's queer. Why,
I's had him eber an' eber so long. I had
him when I warn't higher dan dat stool. Oh !
longer ; I's had him eber since I kin remem
ber. I ruther tink I had him afore I war
born. Lordy ! I guess I's allers had him."
" Oh ! I dare say. Only it seems strange
I never heard of him before."
" Wai ! really, it does now. He aint nuf-
fin' to boast ob — Drosky aint. But I neber
made no secret ob 'im. I aint 'shamed ob it ;
'coz it's my misfortin', it aint my fault. I
didn't buy 'im, nor beg 'im, nor steal 'im ;
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS. I29
fact, I don't know jest how I did get 'im;
I neber went a step out ob my way to pick
'im up. The Lord he sent him to me, I
s'pose ; an' I'm sure I wish he hadn't tort
on't — I neber asked for no farders. I neber
wanted none ; an' I's sure sartin I'd be bet
ter off widout 'im."
"I don't know about that,Winny," said the
laughing Alice. "But, Winny, what is he ?"
" What is he ? My farder ? Why, an ole
nigger, ob course. What else did yer tink
he wuz ? Look at me — do I look as though
I 'longed to white folks 2"
" No, no ; you did not understand me, Win
ny. I meant what does he do for a living ?'
" Bress us an' sabe us ! he don't do no lib-
in'. I haz to do de libin' for 'im ; an' it's an
awful sight o' libin' he takes too, I kin tell
yer. Why, bress yer soul ! dat are ole nig
ger, he'd eat a whole cabbidge an' a peck ob
'taters in a day, ebery day ob his black life,
an' more too, if I'd let 'im. He aint got no
conscience."
" But where does he live, Winny ?"
" Oh ! I's got a bunk for 'im out in de
paster, an' he libs dar."
F 2
S A LEAL
" But why did I never chance to see him
before ? Why does he never come here ?"
" Coz I won't let 'im. Sez I to 'im, i Dros-
ky, yer ole sinner, look a here ! if eber yer
come a niggerin' roun' de house whar I libs,
I'll sot de tidy-man at yer, I will.' Oh ! I
tell yer, I haz to make 'im mind — he'd be
awful imperdent if I didn't. But I keeps
'im down ; he's awful feared o' me. If I jest
clap hands and cry, 'Tidy-man ! tidy-man !
hist-st-st !' he'll run like rats."
" But,Winny, do you think he could build
our hen-coop ?"
" I 'clare I dun'no why not. If a nigger
can't build a hen-coop nor a pig-sty, what on
arth kin he do ? You go an' ask leabe ob
yer granny, an' if she says so, I'll go an' get
ole dad, an' we'll see what he kin do."
Permission to build being readily obtained
from Mrs. Campbell, Winny went out, and
soon returned followed by her venerable
parent; and of all the strange objects ever
beheld in the shape of a man, old Drosky,
take him all in all, was the most strange and
singular.
He was evidently immensely old, and was
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS.
not more than four and a half feet high, and
stooping at that. It seemed as if he had
originally been a man of large frame, and,
possibly, of proportionate height ; but in the
long course of his very protracted existence,
every part of him that could shrink had
shriveled up like a mummy, while the bony
portions of his frame — his head, hands, feet,
and joints — still retained their normal size,
and looked, of course, unnaturally out of
proportion.
The effect of the disproportionate size of
his head was absurdly increased by an im
mense quantity of snow-white wool, which
was pulled out at each side, till his head was
as big as a peck measure. Beneath this
snowy apex, his great black face, with its
rolling, blinking eyes, was wonderfully ef
fective. His body had been so bent by the
weight of many years that it was nearly at
right angles with his attenuated lower limbs,
and yet his motions had all the sinewy spry-
ness of a cat.
His dress was clean and whole — no, not
whole, for its entirety consisted of patches
of nearly every shade of black, blue, green,
I32
SALEM.
and brown, skillfully applied by Winny's fru
gal and industrious hands. If the too cov
etous sons of Jacob had been gifted, like
their world-renowned brother, with prophet
ic dreams and visions, and, looking down the
long roll of centuries, could have beheld old
Drosky's many-hued garment, possibly the
" coat of many colors " which their too par
tial old father gave to his favored darling
would never have tempted them to envy,
hate, and fratricide ; the exodus into Egypt
might never have taken place; and the world
would have lost one of the sweetest and
most pathetic of its Bible stories.
" Make yer manners, nigger ! What yer
tinkin' 'bout ?" said Winny, authoritatively ;
and at once the old man began scraping his
foot upon the ground, and butting with his
woolly head like some vicious old ram, though
evidently with more friendly intentions.
" Why, what a wonderfully old man !
Why, Winny, how old is he ?" said Alice,
not knowing what to say.
"Oh, lors! I dun'no. Old ? — he's old
enuff for any ting, I guess. How old be
yer, nigger — do yer know ?"
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS.
133
" Te-hee ! te-hee !" tittered the old man ;
" te-hee ! te-hee ! I dun'no, Wiuny, gal. I
'spect I's older dan you be ; but I dun'no—
te-hee ! te-hee !"
" Wai, I shouldn't wonder if yer wuz," said
Winny, quietly regarding him.
" And have you got a mother too, Win
ny ?" inquired Alice.
" A mudder ? — no, I guess not. I neber
heerd o' none. Say, ole nigger !" turning
to her father, " we aint got no mudder, hab
we?"
" Te-hee ! te-hee ! No, no, Winny, gal,"
tittered the old man. " No mudder ! no mud
der ! no, no ! — te-hee ! te-hee !"
" I tort not," said Winny, turning to Alice.
" Yer see we two haz been pardners a many
years, an' I guess dar aint no mudder in de
biz'ness ; I neber see none roun7. Yer didn't
neber hab no mudders, did ye, Drosky ?"
" Te-hee ! te-hee ! Neber a mudder, gal —
never ; te-hee ! te-hee !"
" Is he so very deaf, Winny ?" asked Alice,
finding that Winny raised her voice almost
to a scream whenever she addressed her fa
ther.
'34
SALEM.
" Deaf ?— he ? No, nor blind nuther. I
wish he wuz ; at his time o' life it wild be a
sight more respectabler-like if he wuz one
or t'other o' 'um. He ought to be 'shamed
o' hisself, not to have no infarmities, an' he
so awful ole. It 'pears as if the Lord had
clean forgot the ole fellow — don't it now ?
An' 'tween you an' I, Alice, I rather 'spect
he haz."
" Oh, Winny, don't talk so," said Alice ;
her own tender, filial feelings toward her
only relative, her grandmother, making Win-
ny's unfilial disrespect to her aged parent
seem shocking to her — " Oh ! don't talk so ;
you would be so sorry if he were to die."
" Die ! Who die ? He ?— dad ? Cotch
'im at it ; I'd like to see 'im do it. Not he !
He aint a goin' to die, I know. He don't
want to, an' he dun'no how to, if he did.
He neber died in all his life, an' I guess he
aint a goin' to larn now. He's too old to
larn nuffin'. He'll neber die ; he wouldn't
know how to begin."
" But, Winny," said Alice, returning to the
main point in question, " do you think he
can do what we want ?"
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS. 135
" I don't see why he can't ; for the mas-
sy's soul's sake, why not ? But I'll ax him.
Here, you ole rogue ob a sinner," she said, ad
dressing her parent, " you kin build a hen
coop — you, can't yer ?"
" Te-hee ! te-hee ! No, Winny, gal— no !"
tittered the cracked old voice ; " I can't
make no hen-coop — te-hee !"
"Yer can't? An' why not can't yer?
Yes, yer can, too. Why can't yer ?"
" Te-hee ! te-hee ! Winny, gal, aint got no
boards — can't make hen-coop widout boards
—te-hee ! te-hee !"
" Lordy ! yer ole fool ! we wnz 'spectin'
to fin' yer de boards — course we wuz. Did
yer tink we 'spected yer to make it out ob
yer own ole skin ? An' if yer had de boards,
nigger, kin yer build it den ? Come, now,
be smart — kin yer make it den, say ?"
" Te-hee ! te-hee ! No, Winny, gal ! — no,
no !"
" Why not ? Yes, yer could. Why not ?"
" 'Coz it takes nails, Winny — nails, gal !
Te-hee! te-hee!"
" Yer darned ole fool ! An' if yer had
boards an' nails — whatever else wud yer
want ?"
136 SALEM.
" Te-hee ! te-hee ! Winny, ole gal, ham
mer an' saw — hammer an7 saw — te-hee ! te
hee !"
" Lord sake, yes ! Yer'd want hammer
an' saw — ob course yer wud ; but if yer had
dem, kin yer do it ?"
" Te-hee ! te-hee ! Winny, yes — yes, I kin,
I kin. I'll make hen-coop fas' enuff."
" Werry well, den ; I'll fin' yer all dem
tings. Take off yer jacket, ole man, an' 'rouse
dat are ole barr'l ob soap ober dis way, an'
put it here. Do yer see, nigger?— put it
here."
Certainly the old man's strength had not
diminished with his size. He moved the
barrel with the greatest apparent ease, and
placed it according to orders, and then shov
eled away the ashes from the proposed site
of the new partition ; and by the time these
two jobs were completed, Winny had mus
tered the necessary boards, nails, hammer, and
saw. It was amusing to Alice to see the
professional earnestness of the old man, as
he bent the saw in his withered hands to
test its temper, and tried its teeth upon his
own broad thumb ; and, there being no fault
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS.
to be found in this important auxiliary, he
was satisfied, and the work was begun in
earnest.
A fair division of labor is one of the use
ful discoveries of modern times ; but if our
friends had never heard of it as a principle,
they certainly availed themselves of it as a
fact. First, Alice, as the owner, founder, and
projector, pondered and considered and de
cided what she wished to have done. She
represented the theoretic element. Next, the
more experienced matron, Mrs. Campbell,
took her grandchild's crude imaginings into
wise consideration, and decided how it was
to be done. She was clearly the practical
member. Next came Winny, who held the
highest executive power ; she took her direc
tions from her mistress, measured and marked
and adjusted the boards in their places, and
showed her father how to do it. And last
of all came in old Drosky, the mechanical
power, who did the hammering and sawing
—or, as Winuy pithily phrased it, " she druv
old dad, an' dad druv the nails."
At all events, they worked well together,
and made a very harmonious quartette, and
138 SALEM.
the work went gayly on. It is just possible
that there may have been more noise and
clatter when the Tow^er of Babel was run up.
But then that was a more imposing struct
ure, there were more people engaged in it,
and it was in the Old World ; but this was
pretty well for a new country — three wom
en, an old man, and a hen-coop — and made
some noise in the world.
When the work was about half finished,
Alice, who, owning not a penny of her own
in the wide world, was, of course, of a very
liberal and generous disposition — as penni
less people usually are — proposed that old
Drosky should stop and rest, and have
something to eat, observing to Winny that
she was sure he must be tired, and hungry
too.
" No, he aint — not a bit ob it," said Win
ny, with a reproving and admonitory wink
of her eye, and a shake of her sagacious old
head at Alice. "He aint a mite hungry yet,
yer know," and as she spoke she looked full
in old Drosky's face, whose hungry eyes
spoke a very different language. " You aint
not a mite hungry now, nigger ; but I 'spects
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS.
139
yer will be when yer work is done, and den
I 'clare I guess yer'll get sum'pen to eat — I
do."
" Shoo !" she said, sotto-voce, turning to
Alice, " yer don' know dat are ole man as
well as I do — he's a mighty powerful han'
to eat. Yer sot 'im at it now, an' I guess
yer cocks an' hens will hev to stan' roun'
all night for want ob a roost to sot down on.
Keep 'im at it till de work's done, I tell yer,
an' den stan' clear — an' you'll see !" and
Drosky resumed his work submissively but
regretfully. But at length the work was
completed — the partition was all up; the
broken hinge of the door was replaced ; slats
were put over the window, to allow air, but
not egress ; the waste ashes were spread over
the floor, " to keep off wermin," as Winny
explained to Alice ; a clothes-pole was put
up for a roost; and two old boxes, filled
with hay, were introduced to offer suggest
ive ideas to any well-disposed hen who might
be thriftily inclined to pay for her board in
eggs and chickens; and all was declared in
readiness for the expected tenants.
Alice was delighted — but still more charm-
140
SALEM.
ed was old Drosky. He went in, and silent
ly contemplated the little apartment wTith
intense satisfaction; possibly he was admiring
the work of his own hands — more probably
he was thinking how superior the accommo
dations were to his own; but he stayed so
long in wrapt contemplation that Winny
had to interfere at last.
" I 'clare fort," she said, " I b'liebe dat ole
nigger ob mine wud jest stay an' sot in dar
all night, if we'd let 'im; pity he could'nt
sot for yer hens, Alice — 'twould save dere
time, an' it's jest 'bout what he's fit for."
But Winny knew of a potent charm suffi
cient to draw him out.
" Kim a he'ar, nigger, an' get sum'pen to
eat ;" and the old man was at her heels in a
moment.
Laughingly Alice followed them to a table,
which Winny had improvised out of two
barrels and a board for his express use.
Here the indulgent daughter laid out two
or three dozen of cold boiled potatoes ; half
a peck of cold baked beans, with a corre
sponding lump of pork ; half of a pie ; a loaf
of bread ; a huge bit of cheese ; a ham-bone ;
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS.
a saucerful of pickles ; a bowl of tea ; and a
can of cider.
With laughing eyes, full of mingled mirth
and amazement, Alice stood quietly by and
watched the old darkie make his way
through this heterogeneous mass of food,
with the celerity and the apparent ease with
which an able mower cuts his swath through
a field of ripened grain ; keeping up all the
time an incessant shuffling of his feet, as if
that were some part of the machinery by
which he was able to accomplish so much in
so short a time; but when, after making a
clean sweep over the board, he turned his
wishful eyes upon Winny with an Oliver
Twistical expression, Alice could not help
laughing. " He doesn't mean that he wants
more, does he, Winny ?"
" Oh, no ; laws bress us, no ; he tinks he
does ; but he dun'no. No, no, nigger ! yer
won't get nuffin' more here — yer kin go
home now an' hav' yer supper."
But when Alice, furnished with the money
by her grandmother, was about to offer it to
old Drosky, the dusky hand of Winny was
interposed. "Hi! hi! Alice; don't yer go
142
SALEM.
to giv' it to 'im — yer giv' it to me ; he don't
know nuffin' about money — I'll take it.
Here, nigger ! here's some coppers for yer
to buy 'bacca wid ; an' now make yer man
ners an' take yerself off — do yer hear 2"
Again, in obedience to his daughter, the
rani -like butting and scraping performance
was gone through with, and Drosky moved
off; but at the gate he paused, looked back
with admiring eyes at the work of his hands,
and half turned, as if to enter the coop again ;
but his daughter's eye was upon him ; a sud
den clapping of hands, a loud shout — "Hist !
hist ! Drosky ! tidy-man ! tidy-man /" — and
poor old Drosky was off like a shot, just as
the cart drove up with Goody Nurse's pres
ent.
With great cackling and squalling, laugh
ing and talking, the new-comers were re
leased from their confinement and introduced
to their new quarters, where they went to
roost at once, as if the events of the day and
their unexpected journey had been almost
too much for them, and they knew that
" what was new at night would still be new
in the morning."
ARCHITECTURAL DESIGNS.
Alice looked in upon them with much
pleasure as they crowded close together, side
by side, on the low roost, and shut and but
toned the door upon them with a proud feel
ing of ownership, as novel to her as it was
delightful.
CHAPTER IX.
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
" Daring to shake, with rude, irreverent hands,
From Life's frail glass the last slow-ebbing sands."
MONG the best known, most in
fluential, and widely respected
of all the families of Salem vil
lage was the large family of
Francis Nurse.
" Goodman," or " Grandfather," or " Land
lord Nurse," which were the several titles of
respect usually accorded to him, as the hon
ored head and patriarch of his numerous
family of children and grandchildren, was
then about seventy-six years of age.
He appears to have been a man of great
and acknowledged respectability ; a person
of much energy and stability of character,
and his judgment was much relied upon by
his neighbors; he being frequently appoint-
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
ed to act the part of umpire in disputes, ar
bitrator on conflicting claims, and also as
committee-man and juror. Goodman Nurse
had been a mechanic in Salem, but having
by patient industry accumulated a little
money, he removed to Salem village, where,
in the year 1650, he purchased the great
"Townsend Bishop Farm," as it was termed,
a tract of about three hundred acres of land,
much of it already improved, at the cost of
.£400. He was at this time a fine, hearty,
hale, and vigorous old man ; his wife, Kebec-
ca Nurse, was about one year younger than
himself.
She was an eminently Christian woman,
full of good works; a regular member of
long standing in the mother church at Sa
lem ;, but after their removal to Salem vil
lage, by reason of her advanced age and
consequent frequent infirmities, often a wor
shiper at the nea'rer church in the village,
although never formally united with them.
Goody Nurse seems to have been one of those
rarely gifted women who unite the solid
worth and excellence of a deeply religious
character with the lighter graces of a cheer-
G
I46 SALEM.
t'ul and attractive manner: kind-hearted, sin
gle-minded, and free-spoken.
This worthy couple had brought up a large
and exemplary family of children. They had
four sons — Samuel, John, Francis, and Benja
min ; and four daughters — Kebeeca, married
to Thomas Preston : Mary, the wife of John
Tarbell : Elizabeth, the wife of William Kus-
sel; and Sarah, then unmarried, but after
ward .the wife of Michael Bowdon, of Mar-
blehead.
Francis Xurse, senior, having by the united
industry of himself and his children cleared
off all the encumbrances upon his large es
tate, had apportioned it among his several
children, reserving a homestead for himself;
and his son Samuel, and his two sons-in-law,
Thomas Preston and John Tarbell, had al
ready established themselves there near their
parents, having separate households and gar
dens upon the land thus "conveyed to them
by their father ; and a happier, more united,
or more respectable family can hardly be im
agined than were the Nurses at the time the
great delusion of witchcraft first broke out.
Thomas Preston, one of the sons-in-law, was
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
147
at first n )>eliever in the sufferings of the " af
flicted children ;" but many others of the
family circle, and among them the beloved
and venerable mother, refused credence to
their pretensions, and had absented them
selves from attendance at the village church
in consequence of the great and scandalous
disturbances which they created there.
It is also noticeable that the Nurse family
had been opposed to the party or faction who
had been so zealous in favor of Mr. Bayley,
the former minister, and they had thus drawn
upon themselves the ill-will of Mrs. Ann Put
nam, who had been one of his most zealous
partisans, and was now one of the most fa
natical of the accusers.
Mrs. Nurse, who was a free-spoken, active
body, had taken a decided part in these
church discussions : it is singular to note how
in all parish difficulties the female portion
are the most zealous, the most belligerent, and
the most vituperative. No doubt Mrs. Nurse
had been free in the expression of her senti
ments upon both these subjects — it was the
nature of the woman to be so ; and unfriendly
remarks about the children, any doubt of the
I48 SALEM.
truth of their statements or the reality of
their sufferings, were sure to be carried to
them at once, and of course suggested to
them new victims to accuse as the authors
of all their sufferings and torments.
There had been for some time a half-con
cealed intimation that some one more noted
than any of the previous victims was to be
brought to justice, and expectation and fear
were at their highest, when at length it was
stealthily whispered about that (rood wife
Nurse was suspected and was to be cried
out upon.
At first, of course, the rumor was indig
nantly discredited ; the quiet, unobtrusive
virtues of the aged, Christian, village matron,
her well-known charities and kindliness of
heart setting defiance to the monstrous charge
against her.
But day by day the rumor grew that she
was to be called out, and at last two of her
personal friends, Israel Porter and his wife
Elizabeth, were requested to go to the Farm,
see Mrs. Nurse, and tell her that several of
the afflicted ones had accused her.
As the persons thus selected and sent wese
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
149
her friends, it would seem to intimate that
the painful visit they were to make was un
dertaken in a friendly spirit, and was intend
ed to warn the unsuspecting woman of the
peril in which she stood, and very possibly
they may have hoped that she would take
the alarm and save herself by flight.
Entering the grounds, now all bright and
smiling in the new promise of their spring
beauty, the anxious friends reached the house,
which was then regarded as a spacious and
elegant one; it had once been the abode of
some of the choicest and best spirits in New
England — here Bishop had spent his wealth
to beautify the spot, and here he and Chick-
ering and Ingersoll had exercised the rites
of liberal and elegant hospitality ; and now
it was the happy home of an honest and pros
perous family.
Entering, they found the venerable and
unsuspecting hostess in her usual place. She
welcomed them gladly, with all her wonted
friendly hospitality; although, as she told
them in answer to their inquiry, in a rather
weak and low condition, having been sick
and confined to the house for nearly a week
150 SALEM.
Then they asked how it was with her
otherwise. To which the patient, cheer
ful-hearted old Christian replied, "that she
blessed God for it, that she had had more of
his presence in this sickness than at some
other times, but not so much as she desired ;
but she would, with the apostle, l press for
ward to the mark,' " with other passages
from Scripture to the like purpose. This
was not the cant of a hypocritical piety — it
was the common mode of expression among
Christian believers in those times; and it
seemed as if her religious beliefs and the
natural buoyancy of her spirits kept her
up under the weight of her years and in
firmities.
After a little conversation relative to per
sonal and domestic matters, such as is usual
among friendly neighbors, she naturally and
of her own accord alluded to the great afflic
tion which had broken out among them, and
which was of course the most common sub
ject of conversation.
She spoke very kindly of Mr. Parris's fam
ily, and said she was much grieved for them,
but she had not been to see them because
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
she had once been subject to fits herself, and
she did not wish to see them, as people told
her their sufferings were awful to witness ;
that she pitied them with all her heart, and
had prayed to God for them; but she had
heard that there were some persons accused
whom she fully believed were as innocent
as she was herself.
After a little more conversation of this
sort, the visitors told her that they had heard
a report that she too had been spoken against.
" Well," she said, " if it be so, the will of
the Lord be done."
Then for a while she sat perfectly still,
as if utterly amazed at what she had heard
—and well she might be. The mind of the
aged and saintly woman could not admit the
fact; it was all too unnatural — too mon
strous — that her good name could be thus
vilely traduced.
How could she for a moment believe that
her own neighbors, whom she had loved and
befriended — that the members of the church
where she had worshiped — would listen to
such a horrible accusation.
After a little silent reflection, and doubt-
152
SALEM.
less an inward prayer, the poor woman said,
sadly, "Well, as to this thing, I am as inno
cent as the child unborn. But surely," she
added, "what sin hath God found out in
me, unrepented of, that he should lay such
a heavy affliction upon me in my old age ?"
The pious and loving old woman, the
mother, grandmother, and great-grandmoth
er of a large and affectionate family, made
no attempt to escape or evade her enemies,
as she might possibly even then have done ;
but fully conscious of her own integrity, and
with a heart full of love and good -will to
others, she felt sure her friends, her towns
people, and her fellow- worshipers would jus
tify and defend her.
But her inexorable fate was hurrying
along; and on the 23d of March a warrant
was duly issued against her on the com
plaint of Edward and Jonathan Putnam;
and on the next morning, at eight o'clock,
she was arrested — torn, sick and feeble as
she was, from the clinging arms of her weep
ing daughters and indignant husband and
sons, and brought up for examination by the
marshal, George Herrick,
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
153
At this time, it would seem that, though
many accusations had been made, and sever
al, after undergoing a preliminary examina
tion, had been committed, there had been no
actual trials, and, of course, no convictions
or condemnations; consequently it may be
that the prisoner and her friends, although
fully alive to the disgrace and obloquy of
such a charge, did not realize the awful peril
of death in which she was now standing.
It was bitterness enough that, sick and
feeble as she was in health, infirm and aged,
she was taken all unprepared from her quiet
and comfortable home, and the tender care
of her devoted husband and children, upon
a charge so utterly unfounded, and subject
ed to an examination so harrowing and so
disgraceful.
The preliminary examination of this ven
erable "Mother in Israel" took place at once
in the village meeting-house, the magistrate
Hathorne commencing the proceedings, mak
ing himself the mouthpiece of the assembly;
and it is noticeable all through these ex
aminations that Hathorne, full of zeal, took
an active and prominent part in them, al=
G 2
J54
SALEM.
most assuming the office of prosecuting of
ficer, while his brother magistrate, Justice
Corwin, although present, and signing the
commitments, seems to have been a silent,
passive, and almost unwilling agent in the
affair; so evidently was this the case, that
his lukewarmness excited the displeasure of
the accusing girls, and they made several
attempts to cry out against members of his
family.
Hathorne began in this case by address
ing one of the afflicted ones :
"What do you say? Have you seen this
woman hurt you ?"
" Yes, she beat me this morning."
"Abigail, have you been hurt by this
woman ?"
"Yes, I have."
Here Ann Putnam had a terrible fit, and
cried out that it was Rebecca Nurse who
was afflicting her. When Ann's fit was
over, and order restored in court, Hathorne
continued :
" Goody Nurse, here are two who com
plain of you as hurting them ; what do you
say to it?"
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
" I can say, before my Eternal Father, I am
innocent ; and God will clear my innocency."
Hathorne was apparently touched for the
time by her language and bearing, and said
to her :
" Here is never a one in the assembly but
desires it ; but if you be guilty, pray God
discover you."
The prisoner again affirmed her innocence,
asserting in answer to the charge of hurting
any one, that she had been sick, and not out
of doors for some days.
This simple statement seemed to awaken
a doubt of her being guilty in the mind of
the magistrate, and the popular feeling seem
ed turning in her favor, when the wife of
Thomas Putnam — who had an old grudge
against her on account of her opposition to
Mr. Bayley, and whose wild, passionate ex
citement carried her beyond the control of
her reason — suddenly cried out with a loud
voice :
" Did you not bring the black man with
you? Did you not bid me tempt God and
die? How often have you eat and drank
your own damnation ?"
156 SALEM.
This sudden and terrible charge, uttered
with frantic cries and vehement gesticula
tions, roused the listening multitude to hor
ror. Even the prisoner herself seemed to
be shocked at the woman's evident madness,
and, raising her hands to heaven, she fervent
ly ejaculated — " Oh, Lord ! help me, help
me!"
Upon this all the afflicted children were
tormented; and when all this various tu-'
rntilt had subsided, Hathorne again address
ed the .prisoner :
" Do you not see what a solemn condition
these are in, that -when your hands are loosed
they are afflicted ?"
Then Mary Walcott and Elizabeth Hub-
bard accused her, but she answered :
" The Lord knows I have not hurt them ;
I am an innocent person."
Then Hathorne continued :
" It is very awful to see all these agonies ;
and you, an old professor, thus charged with
contracting with the devil by the effects of
it ; and yet to see you stand with dry eyes,
when there are so many wet."
It was considered one proof of a witch
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
that she could not shed tears, and to this
she said, " You do not know my heart."
Hathorne continued: "You would do
well, if you are guilty, to confess, and give
glory to God."
"I am innocent," she replied, " as the child
unborn."
Then he told her that they charged her
with having familiar spirits come to her bod
ily person then and there, and asked her :
" Now, what do you say to that ?"
" I have none, sir."
"If you have, confess, and give glory to
God. I pray God clear you if you be inno
cent, and if you are guilty, discover you;
and therefore give me an upright answer:
Have you any familiarity with these spir
its?"
" No, I have none ; but with God alone."
At this point it seems as if the magistrate
began to waver as to her guilt ; after ques
tioning her upon many other things, he
seems almost convinced of her innocence.
" You do know," he said, " whether you
are guilty, and have familiarity with the
devil; these testify that there is a black
158
SALEM.
man whispering in your ear, and birds about
you ; what do you say to it ?"
"That it is all false; I am clear."
"Possibly you may apprehend you are no
witch; but have you not been led aside by
temptations in that way 2"
" No, I have not."
" Have you not had visible appearances,
more than what is common in nature ?"
" I have none ; nor ever had in my life."
" Do you think these suffer voluntarily or
involuntarily ?"
" I can not tell."
".That is strange ; every one can judge."
" I must be silent."
"They accuse you of hurting them, and
you think it is not unwillingly, but by de
sign; you must then look upon them as
murderers."
" I can not tell what to think of it."
This last answer was considered as equiv
alent to calling them murderers; but this
she denied, saying that being a little hard
of hearing she did not quite understand the
question, and had meant only to say that she
could not tell what to make of their conduct.
GOODY REBECCA NURSE. 759
"Do you think that these suffer against
their wills, or not ?'
" I do not think they suffer against their
wills."
" But why did you never go to see these
afflicted persons ?"
" Because I was afraid I should have fits
too."
Upon every motion of the prisoner's body
the children had fits, upon which Hathorne
said:
" Is it not an unaccountable thing that
when you are examined these persons are
afflicted?"
Seeing that he and all the others believed
in her accusers, her only reply to this was :
"I have nobody to look to — but God."
As she said this she naturally attempted
to raise her hands, upon which the afflicted
ones were taken with great fits.
When order was again restored after all
this tumult, the examiner continued :
"Do you believe these afflicted persons
are bewitched ?"
" I do think they are."
Goody Nurse was a clear-minded but un-
160 SALEM.
educated woman ; she held the common opin
ion of her times — she believed in witchcraft,
and was willing to allow that the children
were bewitched ; but she knew her own in
nocence, and she only asserted that and said,
" Would you have me belie myself?"
At length — being old, sick, and feeble,
worn out both in mind and body, and wea
ried with all she had thus undergone in this
long examination — the poor woman's head
drooped in very weakness ; and at once, to
the consternation of the court and specta
tors, the necks of all the children were bent
in the same way.
Elizabeth Hubbard's neck appeared fixed,
and could not be moved, and Abigail Will
iams cried out :
" Set up Goody Nurse's head, or the maid's
neck will be broke ;" whereupon some one
holding up the prisoner's head, the neck of
the other was righted at once.
Then the Rev. Mr. Parris read aloud a
declaration of what Thomas Putnam's wife
had said while in her fits — that the appari
tion of Goody Nurse had come to her at sev
eral times, and had horribly tortured her;
and then Hathorne asked her :
GOODY REBECCA NURSE. 161
" What do you think of this ?"
" I can not help it ; the devil may appear
in my shape."
At the close of this long and most one
sided examination, where all the power and
subtlety were with the examiner, and the
unfortunate prisoner stood alone and unsup
ported, she was committed to Salem jail to
await further examination ; and there, doubt
less, in common with all the others commit
ted on the same charge, she was put in
chains.
All this time the prevailing excitement
was artfully heightened and kept up by
lectures and sermons by Mr. Parris and Mr.
Lawson, in which, by ingenious and labo
rious research of both the Old and New Tes
tament histories, they proved and enlarged
upon the nature and evidences of witch
craft.
After the lapse of a week preparations
were made to renew operations, and to at
tempt to give to them a new and more com
manding character ; and, as new complaints
were constantly being made, new arrests
were issued, and the marshal received orders
SALEM.
to bring his prisoners into the meeting-house
in Salem on April eleventh.
This was not to be an examination before
the two local magistrates, as the others had
been, but before the highest legal tribunal
in the colony — the Honorable Thomas Dan-
forth, deputy governor, and his council be
ing present.
But we do not propose to give the details
of these trials ; it is enough to say that the
consummate tact and boldness of the accus
ing girls deluded every body.
No necromancers have ever surpassed them
in sleight -of -hand and simulation. It has
been said that in their strange performances,
in which they had now perfected themselves
by long practice, they equaled the ancient
sorcerers and magicians. Of their fearful
blasphemies, the horrible inventions, the
monstrous fancies of the devil-worship, the
fiendish sacraments, and other revolting rit
ual of which they accused their victims, we
can only say that, while it was fully cal
culated to produce an overwhelming effect
upon minds so imbued with a belief in all
the superstitions of those days, they are to
GOODY REBECCA NURSE.
us, in our more enlightened age, simply too
tedious and revolting to be transcribed upon
our pages ; and while we wonder at the
marvelous dexterity of the girls in their per
formances, the principal interest for us is de
rived from the evidence they give, that all
this fearful imagery was beyond the inven
tion of youthful minds, and reveal the fact
that some older and more experienced hand
was moving unseen behind them.
At the close of this examination, Mrs. Nurse
and five others were fully committed for trial,
and were sent to Boston jail for safe keep
ing.
The court met again June 29th, and Mrs.
Nurse was put upon trial ; but the charac
ter of the venerable old woman was too well
known not to have created many friends ;
time had given rise to reflection, and many
persons, who had believed in other cases,
paused, and hesitated to believe her guilty ;
and many, who had been silent through fear,
now came forward boldly in her defense.
Testimonials of her moral worth and un
blemished character were got up and signed
by persons of the highest respectability, and
SALEM.
among these names appears that of Jonathan
Putnam, one of the very men who had pro
cured the warrant against her.
So deeply were the jurors impressed with
the proofs of the virtue and Christian excel
lence of her character, that, in spite of the
clamors of the spectators, the monstrous
charges brought against her by the accus
ers, and even the plain leaning of the court
against her, they brought in their verdict of
"Not guilty."
But immediately all the accusers in court,
and shortly after all the afflicted out of the
court, made a great and hideous outcry, to
the amazement not only of the many specta
tors, but of the court itself.
One of the judges expressed himself as
not being fully satisfied; another of them
said that they would have her indicted
anew; and the chief justice intimated to the
jury that they had not well considered one
expression used by the prisoner.
This induced the jury to ask leave to go
out again, and reconsider their verdict.
The point in question was this, that when
one of the accused, who had confessed to be-
GOODY REBECCA NURSE. 165
ing a witch (as several of the poor creatures
were induced to do, in hope of thus making
their escape from death), was brought up as
a witness against her, Goody Nurse had said,
" Why do you bring her ? She is one of us."
The foreman of the jury afterward stated
that, upon considering this point, he could
not tell what to make of her words — " she is
one of us;" that he had returned to the
court and stated his doubts; and that the
prisoner, being still at the bar, she gave no
reply or explanation, which made the words
seem strong evidence against her (as if by
them she acknowledged that she was one of
the avowed witches).
The foreman having thus stated the case,
and receiving no reply or explanation of the
words from the prisoner, returned to the
jury, who thereupon reconsidered their vote,
and brought in a second verdict of " Guilty,"
upon which she was condemned, and sen
tenced to be hanged upon the coming 19th
of July.
When the prisoner was afterward inform
ed of this question, she explained her mean
ing to have been simply this, that the wit-
1 66 SALEM.
ness in question, being herself one of "the pris
oners, she did not think her evidence ought
to be taken against her fellow-prisoners;
but that being hard of hearing, and also
full of grief and terror, she did not under
stand the meaning given to her words ; and
no one informing her how the matter stood,
she had no chance to explain. Even after
her condemnation, the governor saw cause
to grant her a reprieve; but the accusers
made such an outcry that he was induced
to recall it.
" In a capital case," says the careful histo
rian from whom we have gathered some of
these facts, " the court often refuses the ver
dict of ' guilty,' but rarely sends a jury out
to reconsider one of l not guilty.' ':
CHAPTER X.
EXCOMMUNICA TION.
•None shall weep for thee — none shall pray for thee;
Never a parting psalm be sung;
Never a priest shall point death's way for thee,
Never a passing bell be rung."
FTER the fearful sentence had
been pronounced, Mrs. Nurse was
again taken to Salem jail, and
there kept, loaded with chains
and bound with cords, until her execution,
it seeming to be the general belief that more
restraint was needed for witches than for any
other criminals.
But a new affliction was preparing for the
aged and suffering Christian.
Upon the 3d of July, in the morning of
the Sabbath-day, at the close of the services,
after the sacrament of the Lord's Supper had
been administered, it was propounded by
the elders, and unanimously consented to by
l68 SALEM.
the Church members (by those who had just
been commemorating the love of Him who
died for sinners), that Sister Rebecca Nurse
being a convicted witch, and by sentence of
the court condemned to die, she should be
excommunicated by the Church ; and this
was accordingly done on the afternoon of
the same day.
Can the imagination picture any thing
more revolting to all good feeling ? At the
very time when she stood most in need of
the prayers and support of her Christian
friends and fellow-worshipers, she was to be
ruthlessly struck out of their communion,
denied their sympathy, and cast off, reviled,
and contemned by those in whose devotions
she had so often taken a part.
Of course, this intended ceremonial was
widely made known. The great meeting
house in Salem was crowded to its utmost
capacity, in every nook and corner ; the two
ministers, or "ruling elders," as they were
then termed, Mr. Higginson and Mr. Noyes,
were both in the pulpit; the deacons and
other elders all in their places, when the
sheriff and the constables brought in their
EXCOMMUNICA TION. 1 69
prisoner, heavily manacled and bound with
cords, and placed her in the broad aisle.
Then the Rev. Mr. Noyes, rising like an ac
cusing spirit, pronounced upon her the stern
and awful sentence of the Church, which
was then regarded as not only excluding
her from the Church on earth, but as closing
against her the very gates of heaven. Be
lieving she had already transferred her alle
giance to the devil, he then and there form
ally made her over, body and soul, to the
great enemy forever and ever.
How the noble but grief-stricken old
woman met this new and most appalling
stroke of refined cruelty, neither history nor
tradition has told us — but it were needless.
Our own hearts can reproduce the terrible
picture. We can almost see her aged form,-
as with slow and fettered steps she passed up
the accustomed aisle, with the stern* guard
ians of the law on either side of her, the
hushed and awe-smitten crowd shrinking
away from the pollution of her touch.
We can see the dim, sad eyes turning
their piteous gaze from side to side, hoping
to catch one glance of love or sympathy or
H
I70 SALE AT.
pil^y. In vain. If pity or sympathy were
there, only the bowed head and averted face
manifested it. In that dark hour, like her
Master, " the Man of sorrows," she stood for
saken and alone. We can see the quivering
of her whole frame, as the stern, terrible
words fall upon her clouded hearing, and
see her waver and shrink and totter, as if
the summer thunder-bolt had blasted her.
It is but for a moment : the weak woman has
faltered — but the believing disciple stands
firm again ; she knows in whom she has be
lieved — she knows that her "Redeemer liv-
eth;" and trusting in his love and power,
she, who has meekly followed his example
through life, follows it even now. We see
her fold her fettered arms across her submis
sive breast, as, raising her dim eyes to heav
en, she faintly murmurs, in his own words,
" Father, forgive them ; for they know not
what they do."
When this mockery of religion on the
part of the Church was over, she was again
taken to Salem jail, where she remained until
the 19th of July, when she was hung at Gal-
low's Hill.
EXCOMMUNICA TION. T 7 1
There seem to be two distinct sources from
which we are permitted to see a beautiful
and softening light thrown over the tragical
horrors of this dark picture of fanatical per
secution. The one is the calm, unwavering
constancy, and the unbending fortitude of
the sufferer herself — aged even beyond the
allotted "threescore years and ten," infirm
of health, suffering still from the effects of a
recent illness and her long and rigorous
confinement — no persecution could break
down her trust in God, or her assurance
of her own innocence and integrity of
heart.
She was urged by her enemies to confess
her guilt, and she well knew that only by
confession could she hope to save herself
from the horrors of an impending and igno
minious death ; but she repelled them with
scorn : " Would you have me belie myself?"
and their threats had no power to move
her.
No doubt some of her family or friends,
seeing her thus in mortal peril, may, in their
loving earnestness, have importuned her to
the same course; but, if so, she was proof
172
SALEM.
against their affectionate pleadings. Life
was pleasant to her, indeed — home and its
loving endearments had never seemed so
sweet ; but more precious still was the im
mortal soul, which put its faith in God, and
knew its own integrity. What to her were
her few remaining days of the life on earth,
that she should barter for them the blessed
hopes of the life eternal? — and she stood
firm.
The other beautiful and mitigating circum
stance is the deep love and unwavering trust
of her husband and children. They never
doubted or forsook her. Day after day,
early and late, braving the scoffs of the jeer
ing and reviling crowd, they were at the
prison, cheering her by the assurance of their
unshaken love and trust, and supporting her
by their tender ministrations. They left no
means unessayed for her vindication : they
put in new evidence ; they got up petitions,
testimonials, and remonstrances; they walk
ed beside her to the place of execution,
cheering and sustaining her to the last by
the assurances of their unabated and devoted
love; and when all was over, at the risk of
EXCOMMUNICA TION.
173
their own lives, they obtained the dishonor
ed but beloved remains, and privately and
by night gave them tender and reverent bur
ial in their own land, where they rest to
this day at peace among her kindred.
CHAPTER XL
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE.
"I call her angel— but he called her wife."
3j/"T was in Salem, at noon, on Saturday,
IP
and the court, which held its ses
sions in the great First Church on
Essex Street, had just risen and ad
journed to the coming week, when Justice
Jonathan Corwin, leaving the heated and op
pressive air of the court-room (oppressive at
once to mind and body), passed with slow,
dignified steps, thoughtfully depressed head,
and arms crossed behind him, down Essex
Street, to a large house then standing upon
the site of the present market-place in Derby
Square, and occupied by the Honorable Col
onel William Browne.
Entering unannounced, with the familiar
air of a frequent and ever welcome guest, he
passed through the hall which divided the
THE MERCHANTS WIFE. 175
house, and opening the glass doors which
closed it at its lower extremity, came out
upon a vine-shaded porch or veranda, which
ran across a portion of the southern or back
part of the house. Below the wTide, easy
steps spread the flower-garden, now bright in
all the radiance of its summer hues ; and at
the extremity of the little flowery domain,
the quiet, blue waters of "Browne's Cove"
were rippling and flashing in the sunny
light.
Upon a straight, high-backed chair in this
cool and shady seclusion sat his sister, Mrs.
Browne, the mistress of the establishment,
still a fair and graceful matron, although
now past the earlier bloom and freshness of
her youthful beauty.
She was richly and becomingly dressed,
after the rather gorgeous fashion of the day.
A loosely fitting negligee of rich satin, of that
peculiar shade of lilac-pink which we so oft
en see in Copley's matchless portraits, was
worn over a pale sea-green petticoat of
quilted silk, and fell in sheeny folds to the
ground. The dress was cut low and open
in front, leaving her neck partially bare, and
1 76 SALEM.
so were her white arms to the elbow : but
both neck and arms were shaded and relieved
by wide ruffles of the costliest lace. Her
soft and still abundant dark hair was drawn
off from her brow, and combed over a crape
cushion — much as modern taste dictates to
its votaries of the present day — and being
gathered into a clasp or band at the back of
the head, the ends were suffered to flow in
loose, waving curls over her neck and shoul
ders. A string of large pearls, clasped close
ly around her slender throat, and a brill
iant pin at the knot of ribbons at the top
of her bodice (or stomacher, as it was term
ed), connected by a glittering chain to the
massive gold watch and equipage at her
side, were the common ornaments which
marked her rank in life, at a period when fe
male domestics were not accustomed to out
shine their mistresses in extravagance of
dress and demeanor.
We have said that she was no longer in
extreme youth, but the fair face was still
smooth and delicately tinted; and time, which
had added thoughtfulness to the open brow,
and penetration to the deep, darkly lustrous
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE.
eyes, smiling beneath their finely arched
brows, had left unimpaired the almost child
like tenderness of the sweet lips.
" Good-morning, Sister Browne," said the
brother, stepping out upon the veranda, and
bending over her with the stately courtesy
of the times, he pressed a light kiss upon
her fair, round cheek.
" Good-morning, Jonathan," responded the
matron, offering her hand in hospitable greet
ing.
" Husband not come home yet, Hannah ?"
inquired the visitor.
"Not yet," she replied. "The colonel is
later than usual very often nowadays. They
are about fitting out two of their vessels,
and my husband is often detained at the
store quite beyond the usual hour. The
times are so out of joint at present that it is
almost impossible to procure the necessary
labor. Every body seems to be taken out
of themselves, and all work is neglected, while
these terrible trials are occupying all minds."
Judge Corwin made no answer, but lounged
carelessly up to a little table at the back
of the veranda, which held a massive silver
H2
i78
SALEM.
punch -bowl, richly chased round the brim
with a pattern of roses and lilies of natural
size. This bowl stood upon a salver of the
same costly material and workmanship — a
wreath of corresponding roses and lilies be
ing enchased round the outer border. He
lifted the heavy silver ladle, with the family
arms richly engraved upon the handle, and
dipping up a very moderate portion of the
lemon-punch, which was then the common and
uncriticised noonday beverage of gentlemen,
he put it into one of the tall glasses, whose
slender stems were curiously enriched with a
white spiral substance artfully blown into
the glass, which stood in readiness to receive
it ; took a sip, and then returning, glass in
hand, drew a chair and seated himself near
his sister, who had now quietly resumed her
embroidery.
"You certainly do brew better punch
than any body else, Sister Hannah," he said,
approvingly. "I do not get it nearly so
good at my own house as you make it."
" That may be because I make it by the
old home receipt," said Mrs. Browne, smiling.
"I make it just as I used to make it at fa-
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE.
179
ther's — only the colonel and his father both
like it better made of green tea ; that is the
only change I have made. But won't you
stay and dine with us, brother ?"
"I don't know — perhaps so. What have
you for dinner ? Don't put me off with
pudding and beans again."
" No, no !" said the hostess, laughing. " I
remember that; but it is not baked -bean
day to-day — it is Saturday."
" Oh, true. Then, of course, I am to con
clude it is to be salt-fish, beef-steak, and ap
ple-pie."
" Of course it is — and will you stay ?"
" Yes, thank you, I think so ; for my wife
is in Boston at her mother's. Here, you lit
tle ones," he said, as two of his sister's chil
dren came up from the garden and stood at
the bottom of the steps looking at him,
" run and see if you can find Jim or Sambo,
or somebody or other to pull off my boots,
and bring me slippers."
When this accommodation had been fur
nished him, he held out his hand affably to
the two little ones, who had returned, and
who now stood, hand in hand, at the foot of
Z8o SALEM.
the steps, silently regarding him, the strict
etiquette of the times forbidding a nearer and
more familiar approach to their uncle until
such time as he might see fit to address them.
" Here, sirrah !" he said at last, addressing
the boy, who was the eldest of the two chil
dren, " and you, too, little maid Mary, come
up here, and tell me what you have learned
since I saw you last. What do you know
now? — tell me."
" Nothing much, I think, uncle," said the
boy, lifting his clear eyes to the inquirer's
face, with a look of roguish meaning, as th-e
two stood at their uncle's knee ; " I guess I
know but little, and sister Mary here don't
know any thing." The timid little Mary
turned her eyes upon him deprecatingly, but
said nothing.
"Well, my little man," said the judge,
laughing, as he pinched the boy's round
cheek, "that is modest, Johnny, any way.
And now, if you please, tell me the little you
do know. Hey, sirrah ?"
" I know," said the boy stoutly, " that you
are one of the judges that are trying the
wicked witches, uncle."
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE. T8i
" Ahem !" said the magistrate, settling his
laced neck-tie, and somewhat disconcerted by
the unexpected answer. " Oh ! you know
that, then, do you ? And now your turn,
my little maid — tell me, if you can, what
you don't know."
Raising her clear, soft eyes to his face, the
child without a moment's hesitation replied,
"I don't know what you will do with all
the poor witches,, uncle."
" Good !" said the questioner, turning to
his sister. " I could not have answered the
questions better myself. Your children are
quick-witted, and appear to be well posted
up in the topics of the day, Sister Han
nah."
" Only too much so," said the mother with
a sad sigh ; " it is no subject of congratula
tion to me, I assure you, Jonathan. —-You
may go now, my children. I wish to talk
with your uncle. You and Mary may play
in the garden till dinner-time, Johnny ; but
do not go down to the water." As the little
ones wandered away among the flowers, Mrs.
Browne arose and carefully shut the glass
doors behind her, and looked anxiously up
1 82 SALEM.
at the closed windows. Then resuming her
seat by her brother's side, she spoke in low
tones, but in a voice of deep feeling :
" You say my children are well posted up
in the news of the day, Jonathan, and I re
gret to confess it is so. It is a solemn and
a fearful thing to have children as young as
these listening to all the details of the hor
rors that are going on around us. It is a
fearful thing to have their young ears con
taminated, and their innocent hearts hard
ened by such things as are the common top
ics of conversation ; and, situated as I am, I
am powerless to prevent it. They hear it
on every hand. I went into the garden only
this very week, and there I found John
Indian and Tituba in close and earnest con
fabulation with my own servant ; and close
by them stood my innocent children, eagerly
listening with open mouths and ears to the
pestilent communications — swallowing all
they heard, and doubtless with their imag
inations all at work, conjecturing even worse
than they heard from hints and gestures, and
wild, suggestive grimaces ; and yet what can
I do to prevent it ?"
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE.
" Order them off of your premises at once
and forever — or get your husband to do it
—and forbid their coming again," said the
magistrate, unhesitatingly. " Or, if you wish,
I will do it for you."
" Oh ! no, no ! — not for the world. Alas !
I dare not — it is a time of too much peril.
The very air is heavy with danger, and sick
ening with horror. I feel that I am in the
midst of spies and eavesdroppers," she said,
glancing fearfully up at the closed windows,
and dropping her voice to a still more cau
tious whisper. " One knows not where to
look for treachery now. My power over my
own servants is gone, and I am at their mer
cy. A chance-dropped word, innocent as it
may be, may be caught up and twisted from
its meaning, and carried to those who will
know how to make a fearful use of it. It
has come to this, brother, that I, a quiet, home-
keeping matron — a believing, and, I hope, a
consistent Christian — connected by birth
and marriage with the best and most influ
ential families in the land — I, the daughter
of Judge George Corwin, and the wife of the
Honorable William Browne, dare not, in my
184 SALEM.
own house, to speak ray own mind or order
my own servants, lest I should draw down
a fearful vengeance on myself or my dear
ones. I can not bear it any longer. I seem
to be stifling in this dreadful atmosphere;
and it was this in part that I wanted to tell
you, Jonathan — I have made up my mind
to leave the country."
" Good heavens ! Hannah ; what do you
mean ? Where will you go ?"
" Home to England. My husband has
duties that will call him to the court of St.
James — you know he has been out before
— and he has promised to take me and my
children with him. If, by the mercy of God,
this horrible cloud is ever dispersed, I will
return — if not, I will remain there. Our
fathers left England to enjoy freedom of
conscience, and the liberty of thought and
speech, and we have been taught to honor
them for it. I will go back in pursuit of
the same inestimable blessings."
" And does your husband approve of this
step V asked her brother, in surprise.
" He consents to it."
" But, my dear sister, this decision of
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE.
yours appears to me premature — at least, I
think you are nervous and causelessly
alarmed. What possible danger can reach
you, secure as you are in your social and
moral position ?"
" Not more secure than others have be
lieved themselves to be, Jonathan. Oh, my
brother! think of Mrs. Nurse — the purest,
truest, humblest Christian; of high standing
in the Church, and blameless in character.
I knew her well. She was with me in many
of my trials — she was at the birth of all my
children ; and in the dark days when it
pleased God to take my precious ones from
me, she was with me, sustaining my weaker
faith and trembling spirits under sickness,
suffering, and loss, by her more fervent
piety and gentle ministrations. Oh ! I
knew her well ; no child ever turned to its
mother in surer confidence of finding the
support and sympathy it needed than I did
to her, and she never failed me ; and where
is she now? Snatched from the home of
which she was the loved and loving- centre :
o
reviled and deserted by the neighbors she
had served and blessed ; excommunicated by
SALEM.
the Church of Christ, of which she had long
been an honored member ; her innocent life
lied away by malicious tongues ; she was im
prisoned for months ; she met a felon's death ;
and her poor remains are not even allowed
to rest in hallowed ground. Oh, brother !
forgive me if I speak too strongly, but my
heart is full of bitterness ; and how do I
know if, before another week closes, I may
not myself occupy the cell from which she
has gone, and my little children be cast out
to the mercy of the cold world, as so many
other poor children have been ?"
For a few moments Jonathan Corwin sat
meditating in gloomy silence, his head rest
ing on his hand, while Mrs. Browne wept
silently. At last, raising his head, he asked
in trembling tones :
" Hannah, do you blame me ; do you hold
me responsible for all this? if you do, you
must look upon me as a murderer."
" No, Jonathan," answered his sister, lay
ing her hand kindly upon his, " I do not
mean to blame you ; I know that your office
has its painful duties ; 1 do not believe you
ever willfully wronged any one ; but I do
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE. 187
think that you are blinded and deceived ;
you are my own brother in the flesh, and
still more the dear brother of my affections,
and I know your heart is a good and true
one ; it grieves me to differ from you — but
I must bear my honest testimony to you
that I think you are misled in this matter.
I know something of these girls — these i ac
cusers,' as they are called : I have known
Abigail Williams ever since she first came
here, and I know her to be an artful, design
ing, false-hearted girl; I know, too, that
Elizabeth Hubbard, the niece of Dr. Griggs
his wife, and I know no good of her what
ever ; and Ann Putnam, too, she has always
been known to be a mischievous, malicious
girl ; I know, too, a little about Mary Warren
and Sarah Churchill — Sarah, indeed, lived
with me a little while, and I dismissed her
for lying. I believe they are both moved by
revenge for fancied wrongs against their em
ployers. I know also that for months past,
indeed all through the winter," these girls
have been practicing all manner of charms
and enchantments, all sorts of sorceries and
black arts, under the teaching of those Pagan
1 88 SALEM.
slaves of Mr. Parris — until their brains are
overset, and their sense of right and wrong
is wholly perverted.
" I do not dare to say how far their suffer
ings and fits are real or assumed. How far
they are acting a part I can not tell, of
course; but I do believe that if they are
not insane, they are themselves bedeviled.
" I can not understand why their testimony
is so freely taken, while that of others is re
jected ; these insolent, artful girls, whose
flippant and reviling tongues are dealing
death so recklessly — who are boldly clamor
ing against lives worth far more than their
own — why are they entitled to such ci'ed-
ence ? Tell me, my brother, do our laws con
demn one without allowing him a chance to
defend himself? and yet, it is well known,
these unhappy prisoners are not allowed
counsel; they are not allowed to speak for
themselves, unless it is to confess, and all
witnesses in their favor are set aside — is this
right, is this impartial justice, is this English
law ?" and she paused.
" Tell me," she said, trying to speak more
calmly, " do you get on any ? do you see
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE. 189
any light breaking in upon this horrible
darkness ?"
" No," replied the magistrate, sadly ; " I
must confess I do not."
" Have there been any more arrests or
commitments ?"
" Several."
" Any new condemnations ?"
" Alas ! my sister — do not ask me."
" I must ask, Jonathan, and you must hear
me. Oh, my brother ! remember that the
sword of justice is a fearful thing — it is a
two-edged weapon, too, Jonathan ; beware,
lest it turn in your grasp and wound the
hand that wields it."
" I do not understand you, Hannah ; how
do you mean ?"
" I mean that this terrible power, thus en
couraged and helped on by the ministry, the
law, and by medical science, is growing daily
more and more exacting ; do you fail to see
that the victims it demands are daily more
numerous and of a higher class in life ? — tell
me, brother, what will you do if they should
accuse your wife or me ?"
" Nay, my dear sister, you jest — that can
not be — it is impossible."
190
SALEM.
" Not so ; we may be cried out upon any
day, any hour ; what would you do ? Would
you believe their accusations against us ?"
" Good heavens ! Hannah — how can you
ask it ? No ! ten thousand times no ! God
forbid."
" But why not, if the evidence were con
clusive ? you have believed it in other cases,
why not in ours T
" Why not ? because it would be too mon
strous ; because I know you both incapable
of such things."
" Perhaps so ; but how would that avail
us ? you could not convey your convictions
of our innocence k> other minds. So did I
fully believe in the entire innocence of my
poor old friend, Goody Nurse — and so did
hundreds of others — but what did that avail
her ? At my urgent request my husband
drew up a paper in testimony of her worth
and her blameless life, and many of .our best
people signed it gladly ; but the petition, of
her friends was rejected, and the words of
those miserable children, and of one or two
other persons who were known to have a
grudge against her or her family, took away
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE. 191
her life. Oh ! I shudder when I contemplate
the widespread misery, the sea of blood that
lies before us ; — when shall it end ?"
" But what can be done, Hannah ? I, for
one, am open to conviction ; suggest a better
course."
" I would give the accused a fairer trial ;
I would have them have counsel to defend
them — their very ignorance and helplessness
demand it. Think of that miserable Sarah
Good, a poor, forlorn, friendless, and for
saken creature, deserted by her husband, the
subject of universal prejudice, an object of
compassion, not of persecution, surely. I
have heard there was not a word brought
against her in the whole trial that ought or
would have sustained the charge in the mind
of any impartial person at a less exciting
time; (forgive me, brother; I take my account
of these, trials second hand — of course, I can
not be present myself) ; and still more,
think of her child — that little, miserable,
half-starved Dorcas; just think of the whole
majesty of the law setting itself against the
wits of a poor, little, ignorant, vicious, base-
born child, not yet five years old ; think,
I92 SALEM.
Jonathan, younger than our little Mary here!
—does it not seem pitiful ? it is too un
equal ; if it were not so tragic, it would be
an absurdity."
" But, Hannah, that child was a pestilent
little wretch as ever breathed ; if you had
only heard her vile profanity and inso
lence."
" I do not question it in the least : poor,
miserable little thing, she could be no less —
a vagabond from her very birth ; dragged
round from place to place by her vagrant
mother, what chance had she to learn any
thing but evil ? Poor little Dorcas ! how
often I have fed, and clothed her wTith my
children's clothing ; if I had not, I think her
wretched little body must have perished
long ago — I almost wish it had, it would
have been better for her, perhaps."
" But, Hannah ! you know the miserable
child confessed."
" Confessed ? yes, I dare say she said just
what she had been told to say — she did not
know right from wrong ; but, Jonathan, if
you had been a mother of many children, as
I have been, and had sat and listened, as I
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE. 193
have done, to their thoughtless "babble, you
would surely have been astonished at the
strange and monstrous absurdities that they
will often utter."
" Aye, but this child was precociously evil
— she was just like her mother."
" And who else should she be like ? She
never knew any other parent."
" Very true ; and ' black cats have black
kittens,' they say."
"Sometimes they do, but not always, I
believe," said his sister. "And even when
they do, I suppose it is from a law of their
nature, not their choice."
" Perhaps ; but the result is the same, I
conclude."
" Pardon me, no ! Physically, not moral
ly, it may be the same. In the one case it
would be a misfortune simply, in the other
it would be a fault."
" Why, Hannah ! what a casuist you are !
There has been a mistake in our family.
You should have been bred to the law, not I."
" Thank Heaven ! I was not," said Mrs.
Browne, fervently.
" You have reason to say so in these pres-
I
I94 SALEM.
ent times/' said her brother, sadly. "But
you seem to have reasoned upon these mat
ters a great deal. Will you tell me what
conclusion you have come to ?"
" I am but an ignorant woman, Jonathan
— wholly unskilled in all these subtle ques
tions. I never, indeed, thought of these
things before; but I can not shut my eyes
or close my mind to the terrible realities that
are going on around me. I have suffered
deeply, and thought much, and of course I
have formed my own conclusions."
" And will you not let me have the benefit
of them ?"
" You put me to the blush, brother. You
are a magistrate, an.d I know nothing of the
law."
" But I think the instincts of a pure and
earnest, healthful mind are the voice of a
higher law — the voice of God. Tell me,
then — surely you believe in the existence of
the devil?"
" Of course I do. I must. The Bible af
firms it, and our Lord Jesus Christ his
words do so instruct us. I do believe in
persons being bedeviled ; but that does not,
THE MERCHANT'S WIFE.
to my apprehension, imply a belief in witch
craft."
" But where do you make the distinction ?"
" It seems to me that it is a very plain one.
It is this: If the devil hath power, which
we dare not deny, surely the Lord God Al
mighty hath a greater power. I think a per
son may, by his own act, by means of his own
sins, forsake God% and be brought into bond
age to the power of the devil. Such a* one
is bedeviled. But I do not believe the devil
hath power to take possession of any inno
cent soul that trusts in God, and make use
of it to torment others ; and that, as far as I
understand it, is witchcraft — being a witch,
having power from the devil to torment and
bewitch others."
There was silence for a moment, and then
Justice Corwin rose, and grasping his sister's
hand warmly, he said, " I think, Hannah, if
you will allow me to change my mind, I will
not dine here to-day. What you have said
has given me much to reflect upon. I want
the quiet of my own study."
" But, brother, my husband has just come
home. I hear the footsteps of his horse at
196
SALEM.
the door. His hospitality will be wounded
if you should leave his house just at the very
dinner hour. Do stay, and take a hasty din
ner with him. He is too busy himself just
now to tarry long over the table. Stay, and
we will speak of these terrible things no
more. You can talk to him about his ves
sels, his farm, his garden ; but do not go
until after, dinner. You will oblige me if
you will stay."
CHAPTEE XII.
CONDOLENCE.
"No! had all earth decreed that doom of shame,
I would have set, against all earth's decree,
The inalienable trust of my firm soul in thee."
MONGr all the various members
of the community that had
been shocked and saddened by
the tragical death of Rebecca
Nurse, possibly no single individual out of
the circle of her own immediate family felt
it more keenly or sorrowed more deeply
than Alice Campbell. The kind, cheerful,
generous-hearted old woman had distin
guished her by many little acts of affection
ate kindness and many tokens of good-will,
and the loving heart of the young girl had
warmly responded. Alice was naturally af
fectionate and grateful, and the extremely
limited circle of her personal friends had
perhaps intensified the love she bore them.
198 SALEM.
Then, again, it was the first time that the
grim skeleton, death, had ever crossed her
own horizon, and here he was revealed in
deed as the very " king of terrors." There
were no mitigating circumstances — no soft
ening of the awful shadow. The words
" here to-day, and gone to-morrow," " in the
midst of life we are in death," to which she
had listened so often, had suddenly taken
on a new meaning, and become to her an
awful reality.
The glad young spirit of the girl, so new
to suffering, was rent alike with grief for her
own loss and intense sympathy for the be
reaved family, and her own powerlessness to
help or comfort them, and she longed at least
to assure them of her undiminished love and
trust.
One evening she came up the little door-
yard of her humble home, with a step so
heavy, so slow and lagging, that her listen
ing grandmother, who was waiting for her,
did not recognize it, it was so unlike the
usual firm, free, bounding step of her child.
As Alice entered the room, the old woman
looked up and started, shocked at the ghast
ly paleness of her darling's face.
CONDOLENCE.
199
" Oh, Allie, my ain precious bairn !" she
cried. " Oh ! what, is it, my darlin' ? what
ha' kim ower ye ?"
Alice did not speak, but, sinking down at
her grandmother's feet, she laid her head
upon the kind knees that had ever been
her place of refuge in all her childhood's
troubles, and burst into tears.
" Oh, Allie, Allie, my ain sonsie lassie !
what — oh, what is it? Dinna ye greet sae
sairly. Tell me what it is that's grievin' ye.
Is there ony new throuble \ Oh, tell me —
tell me !"
" Oh, no? no, grandmother!" sobbed Alice,
whose hearty burst of tears had relieved her
overcharged feelings. " No, there is nothing
new ; but I think my heart is broken."
" Na?, na', my dearie. Dinna say that, nor
think it, either," said the grandmother, fond
ly parting the girl's sunny curls, and ten
derly kissing her. "Ye are young, lassie,
an' young hearts dinna break when they
think they will. Ye will win ower it, my
darlin', in time, though it's hard to bear noo.
But tell me, lassie, where hae ye been, an' what
hae ye met wi', that ha' so cast ye doon ?"
200 SALEM.
" I have been over to Nurse's Farm, gran
nie."
" To Nurse's Farm, indeed ? Ye don't tell
me sae. An7 did ye walk it a7 the way there
an' bock ? Ah, weel-a-weel ! I dinna won
der an' ye are a' used up. Ye are na' fit to
be gangin' sae lang a walk."
" Oh, it was not that, grandmother," said
Alice, relapsing into tears again. "I did
not mind the w^alk."
uTo Nurse's Farm?" repeated the old
woman. " Oh, Allie, my dearie, how could
ye hae the heart to go there ?"
" Say, rather, how could I have the heart
to keep away," answered the sobbing girl.
"Think how kind -and good she was to me,
and how much I loved her ; think, too, what
they have suffered. Oh, how could I keep
away, and let them think I believed all those
lying, infamous charges? — think that I did
not love her, and sorrow with them ? Oh, I
could not keep away ; and though to go has
almost broken my heart, still I am glad I
have been."
" I believe ye, dear. It wa' a hard thing
to do; but ye wa' right to go. Tell me
aboot it, Allie."
CONDOLENCE. 2OI
" Oh, grandmother, it was sad ! sad !—
sadder even than I expected it would be.
Every thing was so changed since I was
there last, and that only so short a time
ago." Alice paused a moment to recover
herself, and then wrent on.
" You know when I went there last, it was
all so bright and gay. The doors and win
dows were all set wide open, and the merry
little children were trooping in and out all
the time, laughing and playing, and all the
family were gathered there, so glad and
happy, and all seeming so secure. The very
house seemed to be full of sunshine and
laughter; and now — oh, such a sad con
trast ! It seemed to me as if I could have
told from the very look of the house outside
that she had gone, and they were mourning
for her.
"Every door and window was shut fast.
Not a creature to be seen moving about—
no happy children, no merry voices, no
laughter, no sunshine. It seemed the still
ness of death. I scarcely dared to go in.
Two or three times I lifted the knocker;
but my heart failed me, and my hand fell,
12
202 SALEM.
and I did not knock ; but at last I did, and
the sound came back to me so hollow and
strange that I thought the house must be
deserted and empty.
" There was a long silence, and then I
heard the shuffling of feet inside, and old
Landlord Nurse himself opened the door for
me. Oh, grandmother ! I thought I should
scream when I saw him ; he is so changed,
you would not know him — his flesh has all
fallen away ; he is sunken, and all bent over
on a cane, and his eyes looked so glassy and
bewildered and winking, as if he had wept
the very sight out of them."
" Puir auld mon ! .1 dare say ; I suppose
he is jist fairly dementit wi7 the sorrow."
"'I could not speak a word to him — I only
held out my hand to him, and broke down,
crying. I could not help it ; but I think he
knew me, and knew what I felt, for he
squeezed my hand hard in his, and laid the
other on my head ; and then without a word
lie led me into the room where his daughter
Sarah was sitting all alone, and oh ! so sad.
She held out her arms to me, and I tried to
tell her what I felt, but we both broke down,
CONDOLENCE. 303
and cried together ; and the poor old man
went into the other room, and sat down in
his big chair, and rested his head on the top
of his cane, and never spoke or looked up.
"And then, when we had got a little more
composed, she tried to tell me about her
mother ; but every time she tried to speak of
her her voice choked, and she cried so terri
bly, I begged her not to speak of her ; and I
tried to talk to her of other things — of her
father, her sisters, the children, the garden,
the poultry — but somehow or other, every
thing seemed to lead round to her mother
again.
"At last her sisters came in, and I was
thankful they did, for they were more com
posed. I suppose they may have loved their
mother as well as she did — perhaps they
did ; but of course they do not miss her so
much, for they have their own houses and
their husbands and children to interest
them ; but poor Sarah is the youngest, and
has always lived at home with her, and of
course she must miss her the most.
" But when she went out to get the old
man's supper ready for him, the others told
204
SALEM.
me all they could about their mother — how
patient and resigned and forgiving she was;
and, oh ! grandmother! this is a great secret-
hut they told me I might tell you, and I am
sure you will be glad to know — they have
got their dear mother's body, and buried it
decently in their own grounds, and that is
such a comfort to them.
"They told me all about it — how one of
their kind neighbors kept watch to see what
was done with it, and came and told them ;
and how they all gathered together at their
father's house, and the sisters remained with
poor Sarah, who was almost beside herself,
while their poor old father, with all his sons
and sons-in-law, went off at midnight to that
awful place to try to recover it. Oh ! it
would make your heart ache to hear them
tell of it.
" There they sat, they said, all alone in the
dark, for they did not dare to have a light
at that hour in the house, fearing some one
might see it and inform against them, or it
might betray the party going out or coming
home. And so there they sat in the dark
ness, holding each other's hands, weeping and
CO ND OLE NCR. 205
praying, it seemed, they said, as if it was
hours and hours.
" But at last they heard the slow steps of
the father and brothers returning, and they
knew by their heavy, solemn tread that their
search had been successful ; and sobbing but
silent, they all hurried out and opened the
door to give her a sad welcome to her home
once more, though they knew it was but for
a few hours ; and they said, terrible as it
was, they were thankful even for that.
" And then the young men went out again
and dug the grave in their own ground ; and
they, her daughters, with their own trem
bling, loving hands, hastily made her ready
for it. And when all was prepared, they all
went out together, and placed her there in
silence and darkness ; not a word was
. spoken, but they all knelt and prayed silent
ly — for wrho could tell who might be listen
ing; they did not even dare to raise up the
sods above her, lest their enemies might sus
pect, and steal the body from them ; and
so they just smoothed it off, and got back to
the house just as day dawned. And the
young men have taken turns to watch there
206 SALEM.
every night, but it has not been disturbed.
And when I was coming away, they took
me round to see where they had laid her ;
but they told me not to pause or even turn
my head as we passed the spot, for fear it
might betray it, for they think her enemies
may still be on the watch to steal her away.
" And so they came with me to the gate,
and kissed me, and thanked me for my sym
pathy, and I came away; but I am glad I
went, grandmother, sad as it was."
" Yes, I am sure ye maun be ; if it wa'
hard to do, it wa' the mair merit — l no cross,
no crown' — an' sure an' sartin they maun
ha' felt thankful to ye."
" Yes ; I am sure they were pleased and
grateful for my visit. But, grandmother, I
have got something more to tell you — some
thing which seems very strange to me."
" Weel ! an' what wad that be, Allie ?"
" As I was coming home, walking through
the village, thinking sadly of all I had just
seen and heard, I heard my own name spoken
on the other side of the street — I was sure I
was not mistaken — ' There, that is the Camp
bell girl,' I heard the voice say. 'That is
Alice Campbell, now.' "
CONDOLENCE. 207
" Haith ! ye wa' mistaken, lassie — ye wa'
thinkin' of ither things."
K No, I could not be mistaken — I heard
it plainly. You will see I was not mistaken,
for as I looked over across the street (I could
not help doing that, of course, hearing my
own name spoken out so), there stood two
women, and one of them was one of those
dreadful, lying accusers."
The sensitive young girl stopped and shud
dered ; her naturally clear mind had doubt
ed the charge of witchcraft — even when its
victims had been vagrants of a more than
questionable reputation. But when the aw
ful charge had been brought against her own
old friend, whose true and consistent piety
and excellence she had intimately known and
admired, the whole baseness and falsity of
the charge seemed to stand out in bold
prominence to her, and she hesitated not to
deny the whole thing as an imposture; the
cruel injustice of her doom, so opposed to
all law, human or divine, which reached out
hands eager to secure the victim, had out
raged her feelings, and she looked upon the
cruel accusers as murderers of her friend.
2o8 SALEM.
" But, an' who were they, Allie ?" asked
her grandmother, as Alice paused.
" I do not know her name — I do not think
I ever heard it, though she was pointed out
to me as one of them ; and the other, an elder
woman, was her aunt — I have seen her with
her before. When I looked round, the girl
called to me, and beckoned with her hand :
4 Alice Campbell! come over here; we want
to speak to you.'
" But when I saw who it was, and remem
bered how those lying lips had falsely sworn
away the life of my dear old friend, I could
not bear to speak to them, or even look at
them ; I shook my head, and hurried on. In
a moment they had crossed the street, and I
heard their footsteps hurrying after me.
" ' Stop, Alice Campbell,' says the girl ;
4 1 want to speak to you.'
" ' I can not stop,' says I ; and I almost
ran on.
" ' Well,' says she, catching my sleeve, ' I
must say you're civil; we will walk with
you.'
"'I do not care for company,' says I;
i and I ana in a hurry.' ':
COND OLENCE. 2 09
" Oh, Alice, my child ! wa' it safe to of
fend them ? Who kens what harm they
may do ye ?"
" I know it, grandmother ; but I could not
bear to look at them or speak to them, or
have them touch me ; I felt as if they were
murderers — that there was blood, innocent
blood, on their cruel hands.
" i Why do you walk V says she ; * if you
are in such a hurry, why don't you ride ?'
"'You might have been riding in your
own coach,' says the woman, l if your old
grandmother had not stood in your way.7
And then they both laughed.
" ' You know nothing of me or my grand
mother,7 said I. ' Let me go, will you ?' and
I pulled away my sleeve.
" ' Don't I ? indeed !' says the woman ;
1 maybe I know more of her than you do.
And when did you hear last from your fa
ther, my dear V
" ' You have mistaken me for some one
else,' says I, t for I have no father.' And I
broke from them.
" t No ; none to speak of, you mean,' says
the woman, laughing ; but I would not hear
SALEM.
any more — I broke from them, and fairly ran
down the street. But what did it all mean,
grannie ? — was it not strange ?"
. Could Alice have seen her grandmother's
averted face in the gathering twilight, she
would have been struck with its sudden
change — the ruddy complexion was ashy
pale.
" An' hoo should I ken ?" she answered
angrily, snapping out the words with sharp
bitterness ; " I did na' see her."
" But what could she have meant ?"
" Her meanin' ? don't ye ken well enough
that they are awfu' liars ?"
" But you know who the woman is, I sup
pose ?"
" An' hoo should I ? If she is ane of those
vile creatures, I wad na' wish to ha' ony
thing to do wi' her."
" Oh ! but I thought you might have
known something of her at home years ago,
because she is a Scotch woman, and came
out in the spring. Her name is Evans, I
think, and I heard she had been making
many inquiries about us — so I thought it
was possible it might be some one you used
CONDOLENCE. 2 1 1
to know at borne. But never mind about
her now. I am all tired out, grandmother,
and I think I will go to bed now — it has
been a very hard day to me. I am weary
all over, in body and mind ; I do not think
there is a bone in my body that does not
ache, and my head and heart the worst of
all ; I hope I shall feel better to-morrow—
and so good-night, grandmother."
And Alice kissed her fondly and left her ;
but for hours after, Goody Campbell sat
silent and motionless, just where Alice left
her. But if she moved not, her restless
thoughts roved far and wide in vivid recol
lections of the past; which, if the working
of her features might be regarded as indica
tive of their nature, were any thing but sat
isfactory.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR.
"In the cold, moist earth they laid her, when the forest cast
the leaf,
And they wept that one so beautiful should have a life so
brief."
JEAKLY a week subsequent to the
conversation between Justice Cor-
win and his sister, which has been
given in a previous chapter, Col
onel William Browne, who had found him
self strangely vexed and hampered in every
way in his business, owing to the excitement
of the .times, and the intense, all-absorbing
interest taken by all classes of the commu
nity in the pending witch-trials, informed
his wife at "supper-time," as it was then
commonly designated, that he should prob
ably be out late, as it was his intention to
pass the evening at his father's house, where
they were to be busy in adjusting certain
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 213
shipping-papers relative to the two vessels
they were preparing to send out ; and re
quested her, as her health was constitution
ally delicate, and her nervous system had
been heavily overtaxed of late, not to sit up
for him, but to retire at her usual hour ; add
ing, moreover, that as it was wholly impossi
ble for him to say at what hour he might
come home, he did not wish any one to be
kept up for him, but he would take the key
of the side door with him and let himself in,
whenever he could get through the business
he had on hand.
That night Mrs. Browne was oppressed by
a strangely vivid and most uneasy dream.
She seemed to be walking by night through
a deep and most impenetrable forest, trying
to pick her uncertain way through the thick,
rank undergrowth which grew up breast-
high around and before her; the choking
vines and interlaced bushes intercepting and
baffling her, clinging ever tenaciously around
her feet, and resisting the frantic efforts of
her utmost strength to tear them away,
while a strangely sweet, but heavy, pungent
odor from the branches she bruised seemed
2I4
SALEM.
to rise and confuse and almost suffocate her,
and all the while a strange, weird sound, half
tempest, half music, seemed to pursue and
surround her.
Gasping, panting, breathless, and oppress
ed, she struggled with this fearful sort of
nightmare — now half reviving to conscious
ness, now again sinking down into a sort of
conscious stupor, until at length, when the
sense of oppression became absolutely un
bearable, she suddenly started and awoke —
awoke to the full conviction that some one
or something was in the room with her.
For one moment she lay in mute, helpless
mental bewilderment, bathed from head to
foot with the cold dew of terror, and doubt
ful even where she was — doubtful if she were
still asleep or awake — for the closely shut
room was too entirely dark to enable her to
discover even the faintest outline of familiar
things; and still she was conscious of the
same warm, sweet, sickening odor, and still
sounding in her ears was the same weird,
mysterious music ; was it in the room or out
of it? she could not tell. It was a low,
sweet, wailing symphony — unutterably sad ;
THE MIDNIGHT \ TERROR. 2 1 5
at times so low as to be scarcely discernible,
yet never wholly ceasing : now swelling like
the high notes of the ^Eolian harp, close as
it would seem to her very bedside ; then soft
ly retreating — away — away — it would seem
miles afar, yet still distinct; then swelling
again — nearer, and nearer, and yet more near.
She was too fearfully agitated, too full of
terror, to tell if it were vocal or instrumental
—the question did not then even occur to
her; it was like a chant by human voices;
but if there were words to it, she did not
catch them.
At last, with a desperate effort (a very
woman's courage, born of excess of fear), she
sprang from her bed, and gaining the win
dow with uncertain steps, she loosed the
clasp, and flung the casement wide open.
The sultry summer night was damp and star
less, and although without she could discern
the dim outline of the trees, it gave no light
into the chamber; but the outer air had
somewhat revived her, and for a moment she
clung to the window-frame for support, glanc
ing fearfully behind her into the darkness.
Nothing moved in the chamber but? herself,
216 S A LEAL
the strange music had died away into si
lence, and in the awful stillness she could
hear the fierce beating of her own heart
beat, beat, beat ! She felt as if the life-blood
thus violently pumped up must break in
hemorrhage over her parched and stiffening
lips.
Another desperate effort, and she has dart
ed across the room and gained the chamber
door. She will call for help ; her trembling
hand is feeling for the latch ; she has found
it — she has torn it open ; a figure stood just
beyond the threshold, and, with a wild, glad
C1y — " Oh, William !" — she was springing
forward to the shelter of her husband's arms
— but, merciful heavens ! that tall, vague,
shrouded figure, dimly revealed to her by
the hall window just behind him, is not her
husband ! not her husband's the cold, damp,
clammy hand that firmly clutched her wrist,
and held her one moment forcibly in the
doorway, then sternly thrust her back into
the chamber, closing the door between them.
Quick as thought, with rare presence of
mind, the trembling woman shot the bolt of
the door. One terror at least was thus shut
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 217
out; but what might she not thus have
shut in ? Clasping her hands about her
throbbing temples, " I must not faint," she
said mentally; " no, I must not — I must not,
and I will not !"
Fully aware that in this terrible emer
gency she had no one but herself to depend
upon, she summoned up all her resolution,
and creeping with fearful and uncertain steps
in the direction of the fire-place, she groped
blindly about for the means of procuring a
light.
In those early times, the dangerous but ef
ficient lucifer matches, which we bless and
anathematize almost in the same breath, had
never been thought of, and thousands who
now in moments of need or terror obtain an
instantaneous light by a mere scratch upon
the wall, have never realized the blessing of
this much-abused invention. At the close of
the seventeenth century, and long afterward,
it was a work of time, skill, and patience to
gain a light ; and now Mrs. Browne, having
found her tinder-box, and secured the nec
essary apparatus of flint and steel, began to
strike a light ; but her trembling hands,
K
2i8 SALEM.
which shook as in an ague fit, added to the
usual difficulties of the task.
A dozen times she struck the implements
together nervously before she could obtain
a spark, and even when she did obtain it,
owing to her trepidation, the tiny messenger
of hope fell outside of the prepared tinder
in the box, and was lost; another — and an
other — and they do not light ; again it lights,
but her own eager, gasping breath has ex
tinguished it. At length, after repeated dis
appointments, the tinder is ignited, and she
hastily lighted the rushlight at the moment
ary blaze. Oh ! thank heaven for the pro
tection, the sense of security that there is in
light.
She breathed more freely, as looking round
the room she saw no traces of disorder or
disturbance: every thing was in its place,
every thing was unaltered, and this familiar
home look did much to compose and reas
sure her. Finding that the open window
had cleared the room of much of its oppress
ive odor, Mrs. Browne hastened to close and
fasten it; and then, as by a natural connec
tion of ideas, she stepped to the other win-
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 219
dow, which she had not opened — to her
surprise she found it unclasped, and a little
way opened.
As this window, being situated very near
the bed, was rarely opened, this fact con
firmed her in the conviction that some one
had been in the room. As she hastily shut
and fastened it, she heard the side door open
and close again — her husband had returned,
then. Oh, welcome sound; she recognized
his well-known step in the hall below; she
heard the familiar creak of the door of the
little entry closet where he was wont to de
posit his hat and cane; and now his wel
come step was on the stairs. Oh ! what
blessed sense of relief there \vas in that
steadily approaching tread ! But then there
flashed over her mind the remembrance of
that dim, shrouded figure she had seen in
the entry way. What if her husband should
encounter him, unarmed and in the darkness !
and fears for herself all forgotten in tender,
wifely anxiety for one so infinitely dear to
her, she opened her chamber door and stood,
light in hand, to receive him.
"Why, Hannah! why, wife!" said the
220 SALEM.
strong, hearty, manly voice — "what is the
meaning of all this ? why in the world are
you up at this hour, and with a light? is
any one sick?"
Wholly overcome with the sudden reac
tion of feeling, the overexcited woman put
down the light, tottered forward, and sank
fainting into his arms.
Colonel Browne was a man of warm feel
ings, but of a calm temperament; he loved
his wife tenderly, but he had often seen her
in a fainting fit, to which she was constitu
tionally subject ; therefore he was not alarm
ed by it, and, remembering the lateness of
the hour, he called up no one ; bearing her
back into her chamber, he found and applied
the usual restoratives, which were always at
hand, and in a few moments she recovered ;
and then, sitting with her cold, trembling
hands in the firm, warm clasp of his, she told
him the story of her terrible experience.
But Colonel Browne, although he listened
patiently and respectfully to his wife's nar
ration, was evidently incredulous — husbands
are apt to be in such cases. In vain the ex
cited woman reiterated her story: "'Pooh,
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 221
pooh ! sweetheart ; it was nightmare — you
were dreaming."
" Yes, William, I know ; I had had the
nightmare, and I had been dreaming, but
not then ; I was wide-awake enough at the
last."
" Well, well, Goody ! you see there is
nothing in the chamber now, at any rate ;
you are satisfied of that, I suppose; you
must try to go to sleep, my dear Hannah,
or you will have one of your dreadful head
aches if you allow yourself to become so
much agitated; try to forget it all ; it's only,
a bad dream ; we will keep a light burning
if you wish, but you will laugh at it all to
morrow — I am sure you will."
Overruled, but not in the least shaken in
her own convictions, the mother now insist
ed upon visiting her children's room to see
if they were safe, and nothing but the use
of her own motherly eyes would satisfy her.
Supported on the strong arm of her hus
band — for she was really unable to walk
alone — she crossed the entry into the room
occupied by the children.
"All safe here, you see," whispered the fa-
222 SALEM.
ther, as with carefully shaded light they
bent over the little white beds which held
their sleeping treasures. " Are you satisfied
now, dear Hannah ?"
It would have amused a less anxious ob
server to see how characteristically different
the two children were, even in the uncon
sciousness of sleep — the little, gentle Mary,
straight and fair as a lily in her almost
breathless repose, with quiet limbs all prop
erly disposed in unconscious grace, a half-
formed smile on her calm, sweet face, and her
little dimpled hands crossed lightly over her
bosom, lay like some saintly fair marble ef
figy upon a monumental stone, as if sleep
had surprised her at her innocent devotions ;
while the more decided, active Johnny, rest
less and energetic even in his sleep, with up
turned face and eager lips apart, the soft,
loose curls brushed back from his moistened
brow and flushed cheeks — with graceful
limbs tossed about the bed in careless free
dom — lay with his little sturdy fists doubled-
up like a prize-fighter above the disordered
bedclothes, as if he had fought to the very
last against the approaches of the slumber
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 223
that could alone have power to subdue his
active "nature. Pressing a light but fervent
kiss upon the brow of each of her darlings,
the mother returned to her owrn room.
Once more within the sacred privacy of
their own apartment, the wife made a new
attempt to convince her husband of the truth
of her own convictions, but in vain ; his in
credulity was impenetrable at every point,
and she had no proof to offer him beyond
her own word and her own firm belief. She
called his attention to the fact of the win
dow witich she had found open ; but to him
that fact offered no proof at all.
" Did you look at it before you went to
bed, Hannah ? Are you quite sure it was
fastened then ?"
No ; she had not looked at it, as it was a
window very rarely opened.
"Then," said he, "the fact of finding it
open clearly proves nothing ; it may have
been, and very possibly had been, unfastened
for some time past, and you had not noticed
it— that is all."
" Then you do not believe in what I have
told you 2" said the wife.
224
SALEM.
" I do believe in every word of it, my dear
Hannah — that is, I believe in your belief;
but I can not share it. I found you in a
, very nervous, excited, and hysterical state
when I came in — this you will allow, certain
ly — and you tell me you were comparatively
calm then, because the light had revealed
to you that there was no one in the room.
If, then, you were still more excited before I
came, how can I help feeling that your judg
ment was at the mercy of your terrors?
It seems to me there is really nothing in
all this to prove to my senses that it was
any thing more than a distempered dream."
" But you seem to forget, William, that I
had the evidence of nearly all my senses,"
said Mrs. Browne. "You forget that I heard
the music, that I smelt the sickening odor,
that I saw the veiled figure in the hall, and
felt his rude grasp upon my arm. What
further evidence of my senses could I have ?
" William," she said, after a moment's
pause, " I will not ask you further to believe
me, for I see that you are wholly incredu
lous, and I have, as you say, no actual proof
to give you. I can not make you believe
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 22$
against what you call the evidence of your
senses, and I can not hope to convey to your
mind the convictions of ray own. But this
much I may and I do ask of you : Do not
attempt by reasoning or by ridicule to com
bat what I in my own secret soul fully be
lieve. I do not, I can not attempt to ac
count for the transactions of this night ; but
my conviction of their reality is as firmly
fixed as is my belief in heaven ; and your ar
guments, however much they may wound
and distress me, can never convince me.
"Let this subject, then, be dropped be
tween us now and forever. I shall keep my
belief until my dying day, and you may
keep your unbelief as long as you can ; but
I do ask that the matter shall never be di
vulged to friend or foe. If it has come from
the invisible world (it may be a warning —
I know not), we are, of course, powerless to
contend against it ; if it is (as it may be)
the result of earthly malice, our only safety
is in silence. I am too well aware that I
have already given offense to the evil ones
who seem to rule the hour, by the earnest
zeal that I have manifested in behalf of my
K 2
226 SALEM.
poor old friend, Goody Nurse. I feel that
I am watched and suspected — the merest
trifle, a chance word, a look even, may place
me in the same position. Complete silence
and total inaction are, I feel, my only chance
for escape, until you can take me and our
children away. My only hope of safety is in
being overlooked and forgotten. Will you
not promise me this, at least ? I ask it for
our children's sake as well as my own."
Of course this promise was freely given;
for Colonel Browne saw, no less clearly than
his wife did, that in the present inflammable
state of the public mind, any notoriety —
any thing which might serve to draw atten
tion to them — would be not only unwise,
but positively unsafe ; and he felt sure that
a public discussion of the mysterious events
of the night — in the strange truth of which
his wife so fully believed — would be sure to
link her name with the powers of darkness
in a way that might peril her reputation,
her safety, and even her life ; and he fully
agreed to her proposal to keep the whole
affair a profound secret.
In compliance with this decision, Mrs.
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 227
Browne, the next day, although she was in
reality ill from the effects of her midnight
terror, made an effort to rise and appear at
the early breakfast-table as usual ; but her
husband did not tell her that the morning's
light had revealed to him that the flowering
vines around the porch, beneath the window
she had found open, were slightly but dis-
cernibly broken, trampled, and crushed, as
if an expert climber had ascended and de
scended by that means ; for he feared such a
confirmation of her story would only lend
a new intensity to her belief; and he fond
ly hoped that time and change — absence
from the terrible scenes around her, and the
charms and incidents of foreign travel, to
which they were looking forward — would
obliterate it from her mind. But in this hope
he was mistaken ; the conviction was far too
firmly rooted, and she brooded over it in
fearful silence day and night.
Although in advance of her times in re
gard to the subject of witchcraft, and look
ing with scorn and horror upon the mad fa
naticism of the multitude around her, she was
not, of course, wholly superior to the almost
228 SALEM.
universal superstition of the age she lived
in. If the occurrences of that fearful night
—which seemed burned in upon her heart
and brain — were natural or supernatural, she
could not tell ; either way they boded her
no good, and they haunted her.
It might be that the terrible secret was
all the more terrible to her because she kept
it so closely locked up in the recesses of her
own breast. She received no sympathy,
for she asked none. Between herself and
her husband her own wish had made it a
forbidden subject, and no one else knew of
it — not even to her brother, Judge Corwin,
whom she tenderly loved, and with whom
through life she had ever been in the habit
of full, free interchange of thought and feel
ing, did she ever in any way allude to the
secret weight of gloomy apprehension which
was slowly but surely dragging her down
ward to an untimely grave.
Her naturally delicate, nervous organiza
tion could not long bear up against so in
tense a pressure, and her health gave way.
Slowly at first, and almost imperceptibly,
but daily more and more speedily, the sad
THE MIDNIGHT TERROR. 229
change came ; and as the summer drew near
to its close, she drooped more and more.
There were indeed — as there often is in these
cases — alternate intervals of failure and of
recruit ; but those who watched her most
closely and most tenderly saw that when she
rallied, she never got back to the point she
had last failed from.
The purposed trip to the mother country
had to be given up, for she had not now
the strength to make the passage as it was
then obliged to be made.
People called it a decline — perhaps it was
so ; but, though gentle as ever, she never re
vealed her solemn secret — possibly her hus
band thought she had forgotten it.
The most skilled physicians were called in,
but the case baffled their highest art ; for
she alone knew what had sapped the springs
of life, and she would not tell.
The sad summer passed on, and as the
flowers faded, she faded with them. When
the brilliant days of the Indian summer
drew near, and the laud put on its gorgeous
robes of regal beauty, she would sit, propped
up in her cushioned chair, at the southern
23°
SALEM.
window, which overlooked the garden where
her children played, her quiet eyes roam
ing, with their tender, wistful gaze, over the
blue, dancing waters of the little cove to the
fair, green hills beyond — or turning dreamily
to the golden southwest, where the sunset
clouds spread their pavilion curtains of pur
ple and softest rose-tints; and "when the mel
ancholy days had come, the saddest of the
year," a shrouded armorial hatchment over
Colonel Browne's door, a passing bell, and a
slowly moving train wending its mournful
way to the then thinly populated burial-
ground, told of the removal of one whose
youth and health, rank, wealth, beauty, grace,
and loveliness are now known only "as a
tale that is told."
CHAPTER XIV.
WAKEFULNESS.
"'Tis well for us there is no gift
Of prophecy on earth,
Or how would every pleasure be
A rose crushed at its birth. n
LICE retired to her bed ; but,
weary as she was, she could not
sleep. Hitherto, whatever her
griefs or anxieties had been,
night had brought repose — sleep, blessed
sleep, that panacea of all human woes, which
the young and happy have never learned to
estimate, had never failed her before ; but
now her powers of mind and body had all
been overtasked, and her whole delicate
nervous system was shaken by the intense
strain it had undergone, and she could not
sleep. Restless and feverish, she turned
from side to side in strange, unwonted wake-
fulness. Her head ached, her cheeks burned,
232
SALEM:
her temples throbbed, her aching eyes seem
ed strained unnaturally wide open, and her
hot hands and restless arms were tossed
wildly above her head.
She had no power to stop the action of
mind and memory. Thought seemed to her
like the great wheel of some ponderous ma
chine, which, once set in motion, could nei
ther be guided nor stopped, but would go on
and on forever, with its terrible but useless
activity.
Probably, for the first time in her healthy,
happy young life, she realized what wake-
fulness was, and she lay, with quick beating
heart and widely opened eyes, staring into
the blank darkness, through long, uncounted
hours, that seemed to her inexperience to be
interminable.
Of course, in this state of enforced bodily
stillness, and unnatural mental excitement
and activity, the sad scenes of the previous
day, the terrible sorrow she had witnessed
and shared in could not be put aside — it
was all lived over again in her excited imag
ination.
Again in memory she went through all
WAKEFULNESS.
233
the sad details of that harrowing story;
again she saw and pitied the silent, hopeless
grief of the bereaved and sorrow-stricken old
man, whose voiceless woe was more eloquent
than the most expressive words; again she
seemed to pass that nameless and unmarked
grave, where she dared not pause to drop a
tear, and over which the tenderest love vent
ured not to place a stone or a flower. And
when, by a powerful effort of self-will, she at
last succeeded in turning her mind away
from this dreadful subject — there rose up be
fore her the recollection of her unwilling
interview with the two women who had so
rudely accosted her in the street on her way
home, and she naturally began to wonder
who they were and what they could have
meant.
She had never spoken to either of them
before, and knew nothing of them beyond
what she had told her grandmother. What,
then, could they know of her or her affairs ?
But as Alice pondered this question curi
ously, a new thought took possession of her
mind. The woman had spoken of her father
— how oddly the words sounded to her ears
234 SALEM.
—her father ? She had never heard of him
before; and, strange as it now seemed to
her, when her thoughts were thus turned to
the subject, it had never before occurred to
her that she ever had a father.
Her grandmother had so constantly spok
en of her as her daughter's child, as her
own Alice's " wee Allie," that it had never
entered her mind that she belonged to any
other parent.
Her grandmother, her mother, and herself
— these formed for her a regular trio ; and
she had grown up so impressed with the
idea that they three were and had been all
in all to each other, that any other relation
ship had seemed superfluous ; but now, when
her thoughts had been called to the subject,
she wondered at her own stupidity, and puz
zled herself in wild conjectures. Why had
her grandmother never mentioned her father
to her ? No doubt he must have died long
ago — in her infancy, perhaps, as her poor
mother did. And yet, if he had — her grand
mother had always talked to her of her
mother, and had taught her to love and
cherish her memory. Why, then, had she
WAKEFULNESS. 235
not taught her to remember and love her
o
father too ?
Surely, she thought, her grandmother must
have done so — of course she had, and she,
undutiful child, must have forgotten it. It
would all come back to her by and by — she
should be able to remember what grannie
had told her about her father ; and she taxed
her memory to the utmost to try to recall
any such information — any allusion, even, to
such a person having ever existed. It was
all in vain ; but as she thus explored the ut
termost limits of her childish recollections,
there came up a dim, shadowy remembrance
of that vague suspicion which had been
awakened long ago, when she was but a lit
tle child, and had dressed her hair with the
purple flowers, and grandmother had seemed
so displeased with her — she did not know
why. She did not understand it then, and
she did not understand it any better now.
It was all so hazy and dim, she could make
nothing of it.
Turning away in despair from that vain
research, the restless thoughts took a new
direction, and she began to wonder who and
236
SALEM.
what this unknown father could have been.
Already his very name had taken a strong
hold upon her innocent affections. Surely
she ought to love him, to make up to him
for her life-long forgetful ness. Who could
he have been ? What was he like ? What
was his name? But here a new question
started up — why did not she bear his name,
instead of that of her mother and grand
mother ?
In vain she questioned and conjectured.
There was but one way out of this strange
mystery — her grandmother must know all
about it. To-morrow she would ask her.
Yes ; to-morrow she would get her grand
mother to tell her all about it ; but though
she repeated these words to herself a dozen
times, they did not satisfy her impatient
longing, and more widely awake than ever,
she looked and longed for the coming day.
And Mrs. Campbell, too, had had her sleep
less night (but it was not so new to her).
She, too, had been tossing restlessly, striving
vainly with the memories of the past and
the anxieties of the future.
Again she reviewed the sad events of
WAKEFULNESS. 237
other days ; again, with a renewed bitter
ness, they rose up before her ; again she
strove with a mighty sorrow, a cruel wrong,
an unmerited disgrace, a fierce temptation,
a ready revenge, a yielding circumstance ;
again she weighed chances long passed, and
pondered probabilities all long gone by, and
balanced with trembling hands and waver
ing brain the eternal right and wrong.
Again she seemed to look with bitter an
guish on the face of the dead ; again, by her
persistent will, she tore open the deep but
unforgotten wounds of her heart, and laid
her own fierce hand -on the unhealed scars
that bled with a touch.
Alas ! there was no comfort there. What
had all that suffering brought her, that a
chance word might not have swept away ?
She never for a moment doubted that Al
ice would question her — she knew the girl
too well to doubt it. That quick, impera
tive spirit was too like her own for her to
think for a moment that she would relin
quish her purpose. How could she baffle
or resist her ? and what and how should she
answer her eager inquiries ? What to keep
238 SALEM.
back, and what to reveal, was a momentous
and unanswerable question. Long and pain
fully she pondered it, but no new light broke
in upon the troubled darkness of her spirit ;
for the trying ordeal must be met, and to
morrow would surely bring it.
At last she made up her mind that she
would steadfastly refuse all explanation
whatever. Alice could not force it from her,
and she should not. She might, indeed,
question — no doubt she would ; but what
then ? She had held her own sa.d secret for
more than eighteen years — should a mere
child have power to wring it from her now ?
With this fallacious hope, of the insecurity
of which she was but too well aware, she
tried to fortify herself for the coming inter
view; but it was with a new and strange
feeling of constraint on both sides that the
grandmother and her child met each other
the next morning.
CHAPTER XV.
E S TRANCE M EN T.
•A something light as air — a look —
A word unkind or wrongly taken ;
Oh ! love, that tempests never shook,
A word— a breath— like this has shaken."
'N the silent and lonely hours of the
sleepless night it had seemed to Alice
a very simple and easy thing to ask
the question she meditated, and ob
tain from her grandmother the information
she desired, and she longed for the coming
day to dawn that she might begin her inves
tigation ; but in the clear light of day it
seemed neither so easy nor so practicable,
and she almost trembled at the temerity of
her own purpose.
She glanced at her grandmother's stern,
set face (all the more stern from her mid
night resolve), and her habitual awe and rev-
*erence for the old woman came back to her
240
SALEM.
with redoubled force. She saw, too, that her
grandmother was watching her with uneasy
glances, and her heart sunk appalled at the
task she had set herself; yet she never for
one moment thought of relinquishing her
purpose.
And the grandmother, on her part, noticed
Alice's furtive, uneasy glances at her, and
knew the dreaded hour was at hand, and
braced herself to meet it.
" I laid awake nearly all night last night,
grandmother," said Alice, at length, begin
ning afar off; "I could not sleep for thinking
—my visit was such a sad one."
" I dinna doot it," replied Mistress Camp
bell, gravely. ^ Ye had a lang, weary walk,
an' a varry mournfu' visit; I wad na' won
der ye could na' sleep."
" No, indeed. I seemed to live it all over
again — I could not forget it ; and I got my
eyes so wide open, it seemed as if I should
never sleep again. And then, grandmother"
—and here, in spite of all her efforts to keep
it steady, the poor child's voice trembled a
little, and she was sure her grandmother
noticed it — "and then I thought of what,
those women said to me in the street."
ESTRANGEMENT. 2 4 T
"Haith ! Alice," said the old woman, snap
pishly, as she rose from the table, as if to
put an immediate end to the conversation,
" an' what do ye fash yersel' aboot them for ?
Ye ken fu' weel that they are vile leers an'
defamers; dinna talk o' them to me — forget
them — let them gang."
" Yes, grandmother, I know — I would
gladly forget them ; I do not wish ever to
see or hear of them again. I only want you
to tell me what they meant."
" An' hoo suld I ken their meanin' mair
than yersel'? I did na' hear them."
" No ; but I told you what they said."
" An' what if ye did ? I ha' nathing to
say to them ; an' I dinna care to ken their
leeing words."
"But, grandmother, tell me what it meant."
" How do I ken ? I ha' nathing to say to
them or of them ; an' I suld think, Allie, ye
wad na' care to keep company wi'' them that
wrought the death o' Goody Nurse."
Trembling with vainly suppressed pas
sion, Goody Campbell uttered these taunt
ing words. She meant that they should cut
deeply, and they did ; but she saw in a mo-
L
242 SALEM.
ment that she had made a mistake — she
had gone too far. Alice's pale face flushed
to the very temples, and all the passionate
impulse of the temper she had inherited
from her grandmother flashed back upon her
from those startled eyes.
" Grandmother, it is not of Goody Nurse
or her accusers that I am speaking," she
said, controlling her rising temper with diffi
culty, " but of my father."
Goody Campbell made no answer, beyond
an emphatic and contemptuous " Hump !"
" I ask you," said Alice, with her blue eyes
wide open, and glittering like cut steel—
" I ask you only to tell me about my father."
"An' I hae nathing to tell ye. Tak' yer
answer, an' gang."
" I will not take that answer. You have
told me about my mother a hundred times ;
then why not tell me something about my
father?"
" I dinna ken ony thing aboot him — I hae
nathing to tell ye. I hae na' seen him, or
heard fra' him, sin' ye kim into the warld.
What hae I to tell ?"
"Neither have you seen nor heard from my
ESTRANGEMENT. 243
mother since I was born ; and yet you can
talk to me for hours about her."
"Alice," said the grandmother, making a
desperate effort to re-establish her hold upon
the girl's affections, " hoo kin ye try me
sae ? Yer mither wa' my ain bairn — my on'y
child ; sure I hae much to tell o' her ; an' ye
are her on'y bairn. Hoo kin ye doot me?
Hoo kin ye doot if I hae ony thing pleas
ant to tell ye I wad na' wait for ye to ques
tion me T
But the effort failed. Alice stood proud
and unyielding.
" Grandmother, I do not ask for pleasure
—I ask for information. I have a right to
know something of my own history — of my
own parents. I have been kept blinded long
enough. I am no longer a child, to be put
aside with a jest or a scolding. I ask you
again — will you tell me about my father, or
not ?"
Alice paused ; but there was no answer.
" Grandmother, I am in earnest ; will you
answer me — yes or no ? I must knojv the
truth."
" Ye maun know, did ye say, Allie ?
SALEM.
244
Haith! lass, 'must' is a bold doggie enow;
but 'you can't' is the doggie that kin pu'
him doon, an' hold him there, I wot."
" Perhaps so," said Alice, carelessly. " But
'I can and will' can conquer even him, 3
think ; and I tell you now plainly that I
both can and will."
" Tut, tut ! lass. Dinna bark when ye kin-
na bite— hoo kin ye, an' hoo will ye?"
"I will go to the women I met in the
street ; it is clear to me that they know what
you refuse to tell me. < An open enemy is bet
ter than a false friend'— I will go to them."
"Alice, girl, are ye mad? Would ye
gang to those awfu', leeing creatures that
hae the power o' the evil-eye j Ye wad na'
— ye wad na'."
« I will," said Alice, calmly ; " I fear them
not. I will brave the evil-eye, and the evil
tongue too— but I will find out the truth
you are hiding from me. I will give you
the day to make up your mind in— I will
wait until the evening; if you choose to tell
me tfeen, I will have the story from you— if
not, then before this night closes I will try
to learn it from them."
ESTRANGEMENT. 245
" Nay ; but Alice, hear me."
" No," said Alice, " there is no use in any
more angry words. We have both spoken
too many already. I will wait till night ;
then you may speak" or not, as you may think
best ;" and sweeping by her grandmother
with an air of proud defiance she had never
manifested before, Alice left the room.
During the rest of the day no word was
exchanged between this so lately loving pair.
In silence they met and passed each other in
the performance of their respective daily du
ties, and in silence each covertly and anx
iously scanned the face of the other — but in
.vain. They were well-matched antagonists,
for they were far too much alike in temper
and spirit, for either of them to be able to
detect one sign of wavering in the other.
But when their evening meal was over,
Alice rose in silence and put on her shawl.
" Alice !" cried her grandmother, starting
as from a stupor, " where are ye gangin' the
night ?"
" I am going to the village, as I told you
I should."
" Whist ! Alice, girl," said Mrs. Campbell,
246
SALEM.
seizing the shawl with no gentle hand, and
drawing it hastily from her shoulders ; " ye
are na' gangin' to those awfti' leeing creat
ures."
" I am," said Alice, resolutely.
" Girl, ye are mad — mad ! I think the
power o' the evil-eye is upon ye a'ready."
" It is your own work, grandmother. Re
member always, if any harm come of it, it
was you that sent me there; it was not my
own choice to seek them — you drove me
to it."
" What is it ye wad know, lass ?" said the
woman, brought to terms at last. .
" I w^ant to know the story of my birth
—I want to know about my father ; I have
been kept blindfolded long enough. I want
the whole story — and I want the truth."
"Alice," said the old woman sadly and
reproachfully, " ye are unjust. For yer ain
sake — to spare ye — I hae concealed the
truth, that I ken too weel will gie ye sair
pain ; but niver in a' my life did I tell ye a
lee."
"Very well," said Alice, coldly; "let us
have an end of concealment now. Will you
ESTRA NGEMENT.
247
tell me the whole story now? — or shall I
seek it of others?"
" I will, Alice ; but if it gies ye pain, mind
ye hae yersel' to thank."
"Very well," said Alice, folding up her
shawl and resuming her seat — "I will take
that risk."
CHAPTER XVI.
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY.
"A coldness dwells within thy heart,
A cloud is on thy brow;
We have been friends together —
Shall a light word part us now?"
•E hae set me a hard task, Alice,"
began her grandmother; " Lard
er far than ye ken, for the story
ye ask is sair to hear an' sair
to tell; but 'the willfu' mon maun hae his
way,' an' if it makes yer ain heart as heavy
as mine, ye will remimber ye wad hae me
speak.
" It's an ower lang tale, lass — for to gar ye
onderstan' hoo it a' came aboot, I maun
needs gae far bock, an' tell ye somethin' o'
my ain youth. Like yer mither an' yersel',
I wa' an on'y child, an', like her too, an' yer
sel', I wa' called fair to luke upon, an' had a
quick, passionate temper — I think these
things rin in our bluid.
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY. 249
" My father wa' a inon in humble life, but
he wa' a guid mon, an' ane that wa' much
respectit ; he wa' weel off for his station-
he wa' na' so to say rich, but he farmed his
own Ian' — he had a snug little farm, a sma'
housie, a cosy but an' ben, as we ca' it ; he
owed nae mon a penny, an' he had a little
siller laid by, as he used aften to tell me, for
my tocher — for he wa' varry fond o' me.
An' so it kim aboot that, being called fair,
an' my father reputit rich, I wa' na' to seek
for suitors ; but I did na' care for them — ane
an' a' wa' nathing to me.
" But my father's little place wa' near a
barrack toon, an' ane day I met wi' a gay
young soger laddie fra' the toon— weel-a-
weel, lassie, words are but idle brith, never
mind them ; but he had a merry eye, a ready
tongue, an' a winsome smile ; an' the upshot
o' it wa' that he woo'd an' won me ; an' I
had nae thought but for my gay, bonnie
soger laddie.
" But my father, he wad na' hear tell on't.
' He's but a rovin' blade, Elsie,' he said to
me ; i he'll maybe be ordered awa' fra' here
ony day in the year, an' then I'll lose my
L2
250
SALEM.
on'y child.' An' inair he said to me, an'
raair to the purpose ; but, whist ! lassie,
young girls are aye silly — an' luve is blin',
an' deaf too; I wa' jist like a colt fra' the
heather, an' I wad na' hear till him.
" ' Ye may tell yer braw wooer, Elsie,' he
said to me ane day, ' if he courts ye for the
siller, he wi' marry ye wi' an empty han' ;
for I tell ye noo that niver a baubee o' my
honest arnings sail gae into his pouch, to be
squandered ower the mess-table; an' ye may
tell him so fra' me.'
"But I did na' tell him — I could na'; I
thought, puir silly lass, that it wa' as if I
dooted his luve ; an' so when my father an'
mither baith held out agin' him, an' talked
hard to me about Robin, I jist rinned awa'
fra' them, to follow the fortunes of my gay
soger lad.
" He married me, Allie — yes, he made me
his honest wife; ah! he took tent o' that,
for he counted sure upon my little fortin;
but my father — alas, he better onderstood his
feathering tongue than I did, for whin he
wrote him word that a' his sma' property
wad gae to his brither's son, my husband
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY. 251
cursec^ me to my face, an' swore I haed
cheated him into niarryin' a penniless lass.
" Weel ; I trow I haed a hard life enow
— but I wa' true to him ; for mind ye this,
Allie, I wa' his wife, an' I luved him, in spite
o' a' his onkindness. So I held by him for
ower two years — through guid an' evil — till
my little baby wa' born, an' thin jist what
my father haed foretold kim true — the regi
ment wa' ordered to move, an' he went
whistlin' awa', an' left me wi' the puir wee
thing lyin' by my side, an' na' the first
haY-penny to live on, an' rne too weak to
ettle to win ane.
" An' thin — ah ! Alice, mind ye, there's
nae luve like the luve that ha' growed up
wi' us: my father haed niver lost sight o'
me, though he left me to drink the cup I
brewed ; he kim to me in my desolation, an'
took tent o' me, an' my puir wee lambie.
"In less than a month I got news o' the
shipwreck o' ane o' the transport ships, an'
my husband wa' lost. Thin my father an'
mither forgave me, an' took me name to their
hearts ance mair; an' whin they deed long
after, they left me weel-to-do; an' my wee
252 SALEM.
Allie wa' to hae it a' after me. An7 my
Allie, oh ! she wa' jist the varry light o' my
een ; an' sae fair, an' sweet, an' sousie — every,
bodie luved her ; an' she haed luvers too,
but she did na' care for ony o' them, she
wa' crouse an' cantie as a bird in the tree,
but niver bould — jist cannie an' sweet to all.
" There wa' ane chiel, a nee'bor's lad, that
coorted her, an' I liked him, an' fain wad I
hae married her to him, an' kept her an ear
me ; but it wa' na' sae to be. He wa' an
honest, hamely bodie, but Allie did na' tak'
a likin' to him. Ye see, she haed been
better educatit than ever I were, an' she wa'
mair of a leddie — she wa' often up at the
manse, an' the rector's young leddies, they
made friends o' her, till at last she half lived
there, an' there's where the trouble began.
" The rector's son, he haed been tutor to a
young mon, the on'y son o' a wealthy En
glish family ; they haed been on their travels
—he an' his tutor that haed been — an' whin
they kim hame, he kim wi' him to the rectory,
an' there he an' Alice met — an' she wa' very
fair, an' sweet, an' innocent, an' the young
mon made luve to her.
GOODY CAMPBELLS STORY. 253
"Whin I kirn to the knowledge o' it, I
wa' sair vexed, for though he seemed an
honorable young mon, an' asked her in mar
riage, an' though I kenned she wa' fair an'
good as the varry angels were, an' would be
no discredit to ony mon, still I kenned his
family wa' rich, an' proud, an' high-born—
an' they might feel she wa' na' his equal ;
an' I wad na' hae my precious child looked
doon on by ouy o' his English bluid — an'
sae I refused to hear till it; an' whin I heard
his father wanted him to wed a girl whose
father's lands joined his ain, I wa' glad to
hear it, for I thought that wad stop it. But
I reaped as I haed sowed — my bounie Alice
fled fra' my hame, as I haed fled fra' my fa
ther's. t Ah ! then I kenned what my ain sin
haed been ; then I kenned what my father
and rnither haed suffered for me, an' I felt I
haed na' a word to say.
"In a day or two mair I got letters, beg-
gin' me to forgi'e them (ah ! hoo could I re
fuse — I that haed dune the varry same thing
mysel1 ?) ; they wrote me that they were pri
vately married directly Allie left hame ;
that as the auld laird wa' varry sick, an' it
SALEM.
wa' feared ony vexation or opposition might
do him an injury, so it wa' to be kept secret
fra' him for a while. Ah ! lassie, I tell ye I
did na' like the lukes o' that — but what
could I do but try to be patient ?
" Weel, time wint on ; I got letters fra' my
Alice regularly, an' she wa' so happy, her
husband wa' a' she could ask — an7 I tried
to feel satisfied.
" In little mair than a year I got word fra'
her that the auld laird, her husband's father,
wa' mair dangerous — they feared something
wa' wrong aboot his head, an' his doctors
haed ordered him awa' for his health, an'
he wad na' gae without his on'y son went
too — an' as he haed na' told of his marriage,
an' dare na', he could na' be excused.
" So as Alice wa' in delicate health, her
husband wad na' lave her amang strangers,
an' he haed gi'en consint she should come
harne an' stay wi' me while he wa' gone.
An', oh ! she wa' as blithe as a bird at the
thought o' seeing me, an' Tibbie, an' the auld
hame again ; an' ye may think I wa' nae less
delightit at the chance to see my bonnie
bairn.
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY. 255
" Weel, I made ready for her wi' a glad
heart — I an' auld Tibbie, who haed been her
nurse, an' luved her a'rnaist as weel as I did.
But a day or twa before she wa' expectit to
come, I wa' out to buy some sma' matters,
an' I chanced upon Jeannie Evans, the sister
o' the lad that I wanted Allie to marry, ye
mind, an' I kenned weel she haed na' for-
gi'en Allie for the slight she felt we haed
put upon her brither.
" i Haith ! Mistress Campbell,' she says to
me, ' this is great news indeed ; I hear tell,'
she says, ' yer Allie is kimming hame to ye
again. I did na' think,' she says, ' that he'd
cast her a"ff sae sune ; it wad hae been better
by far for her to hae married to a puir but
honest boy, that wad hae stood by her, an'
luved an' respectit her, if he were but a
hamely lad like Sandie Evans.'
" ' An' what do ye mean by that ?' I said ;
though I kenned well eneugh by the evil
luke in her wicked een what she meant.
" l Oh !' says she, ' have ye na' got yer een
opened yet ? My faith ! hoo blind people kin
be whin they don't choose to see ! ye diuna
think it is a real marriage yet, do ye — an' he
sendin' her aff like this ?'
256 SALEM.
" An' this to be said o' my girid an' beau
tiful Alice, an' said to her ain mither, too !
Oh ! I could hae struck the creature to the
earth, but I dared na' trust mysel' to answer
her. I turned awa' and went harne. I told
auld Tibbie, for she luved my bairn a'maist
as I did mysel' ; an' she counseled me to be
silent, an' na' to let Allie ken what we haed
heard, an' see wha' she wad say : if it were
true, an' she kenned it, she wad be sure to
tell us — an' if the puir lassie did na' ken it,
why should we be the anes to tell her?
" Weel, she kim ; an' oh, Allie, it seemed
she wa' mair beautiful than ever; she wa'
dressed a' in her rich silks as a leddy should
be, an' she haed jewels on her neck an'
arms ; an', the innocent, loving young thing,
she haed dressed her beautiful hair wi'Hhe
purple heather flowers, to show me she luved
her ain countrie still ; an' she wa' a' sae
bright an' sae happy, an' sae full o' praises o'
her husband — her liusband! Oh, but it made
my varry bluid creep in my veins to hear
the innocent creature ca' him so, knowing
weel what I did of his vile baseness — but I
never let on to her, I took tent o' that.
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY. 257
" A nee or twice, whiles she talked to. us
sae glad an' gay, an' lookin' sae bonnie, I
thought I saw a strange, sudden luke o' pain
pass ower her sweet face ; an' at last I took
notice o' it, an' I questioned her aboot it.
At first she put me by, an' telled me it wa'
nathin' ; but at last she had to own up, an'
she telled us that in gettin' out o' ane o' the
coaches on her route hame, she had slipped
an' fallen, an' haed somehoo strained hersel'
a little ; but she tried to laugh it aff, an' said
it wa' nathin'; but Tibbie an' I felt there
wa' reason to be anxious in her circum
stances.
"That night, alas! she haed to ca' us up
—oh, that wa' a dreadfu' night ! an' before
the mornin' broke on us, you, a puir, weakly
baby, wa' prematurely born, an' Alice — my
treasure, my darlin', my on'y child — wa'
gaen fra' me foriver.
" Then, Alice, I think my brain gave way,
an' I wa' mad — mad ! There wa' but ane
bit o' comfort left me — I wa' glad I haed
never told her o' the sin o' the mon she
luved sae weel ; an' she died in her innocent
belief that she wa' his luved an' lawfu' wife —
258 SALEM.
that wa' a comfort as regarded her, the on'y
comfort; but as for him, the deceiver — I
could hae torn his fause heart out.
" But Tibbie helped me in my thirst for
revenge. Tibbie an' I haed been alone in
the house wi' Alice — nabodie but she an' I
kenned the terrible event of the night. She
put it into my mind to conceal, yer birth;
she took ye, poor unconscious babe, under
her plaidie, an' awa' wi' ye to the house o'
her brither, who had a baby aboot the same
age, an' left ye wi' his wife, who promised
to rear ye wi' her ain young ane. Tibbie
swore them to secrecy, an' kirn bock to me;
an' wi' our ain hands we made our darlin1
ready for the grave — we were a' alane wi'
our dead an' our dool ; but if we had na'
been, I wad hae let nae hand but my ain or
Tibbie's touch her sweet bodie.
"An' so my precious Allie wa' laid in her
grave, close by the side o' my father an'
mither ; an' then the auld rector, who knew
an' loved my Alice, who haed baptized her,
an' read the burial service ower her, an' who
knew a' that the young folks cared to tell
him, he wrote out to yer father, at the out-
GOODY CAMPBELL'S S7VRY. 259
landish place (wheriver it were, I did na' ken)
where he an' the auld laird were. I did na'
ask him wha' he wrote, an' he did na' ask me
wha' he should write; I wa' thankfu' for
that. I suppose he thought I wa' too wild
like in my great sorrow to send any mes
sage; so he jist wrote wha' he thinked best.
Nae doot he telled him o' the accident she
met wi' on her way hame, and o' its fatal
effects, which might weel hae been expectit
in her circumstances; but he could na' tell
him o' the birth o' her child — nabodie guess
ed that — nabodie haed seen her fra' the time
she kim, till they seen her sweet face in the
coffin ; nabodie kenned wha' had happened
but Tib and I, for the event had na' been
expectit for many weeks yet, an' the secret
wa' safe eneugh wi' us.
" After a while news kim fra' abroad that
the auld inon wa' gainin' somewhat, out
there where the doctors haed sint him; an'
now that Alice wa' gone, his son's first duty
wa' to his father, an' he wad stay wi' him
as long as he remained there. The rector
telled me this; an' there wa' somewhat aboot
luve an' sorrow — idle, bleth'rin words ! I
260 SALEM.
did na' care to hear them — they could na'
bring bock my bairn to me, or atone for the
wrong he haed done her."
"But, grandmother," said Alice, raising
her pale face, and speaking for the first time,
as Goody Campbell paused — " tell me, what
did he, what did my father say, when you
did see him ? tell me — did he deny or own
the terrible wrong ?"
" Haith, Alice, I haed nae chance to see
him ; an' I wad na' if I haed. J ne'er looked
on his fause face again; my on'y wish wa' to
keep out o' his way."
" Bat did you never write to him — never
question him — never charge him with his
baseness ? never give him a chance to clear
himself?"
" Not I, indeed ! Hoo could he repair
the wrong he haed done ? My bonnie lassie
wa' lyin' under the mools ; an' wha' wa' he
to me ? Would I gi'e him the chance, think
ye, to cast mair dishonor on my Alice's mem
ory, or to disown her innocent bairn? Never,
never ! I tell ye, No !"
" But, grandmother, that was unjust. You
took the angry word of a revengeful woman
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY. 26l
against him, and gave him no chance to dis
prove it. That was cruel — cruel and unjust.
I will not so lightly accept the story of my
mother's shame and my father's dishonor.
I will hold fast by the loving trust my sweet
mother had in him. But tell me — did he
never seek you out when he returned to his
home again ?"
" He did na' return for years ; an' lang be
fore he did come hame, I wa' far eneugh awa'.
I wa' too restless an' unhappy to remain
there, where every thing reminded me o' a'
that I haed lost. I wanted to be awa' —
awa' fra' a' that knew me. I sold the little
place that wa' my father's, an' removed awa'
to the Highlands — to the t Hillside Farm'
— wi' on'y my faithful Tibbie; and there,
where nabodie kenned my sad story, where
nabodie spiered to ken my name or where I
kimmed fra', there I ventured to tak' ye
hame to me ; for ye wa' a' I haed left to me
in life, an' in ye I felt a'maist as if I haed
my ain Allie bock again.
"But when ye wa' five or six year auld
I chanced to see by a paper that the auld
laird wa' dead, an' that his son wa' comin'
262 SALEM.
hame to England ; an' I could na' rest easy
for the fear lie might track me out, an' tak'
ye fra' me, ye wa' so like yer mither; an'
sae I sold a' out again, an' took ship, an' kirn
to America, for I made sure he'd ne'er find
me here."
" But, oh, grandmother !" said Alice, speak
ing in quick, eager tones ; " is he — is my fa
ther — oh ! tell me — is he living yet ?"
a I dinna ken; I hae telled ye a' I ken aboot
him."
" And you do not know that he is dead,
then ? — you never heard that he was ?"
"I tell ye I dinna ken aught mair aboot
the mon ; I dinna want iver to hear o' him
again."
"But I do," said Alice, rising proudly;
" he is my father, and as such I will love and
honor him, until I know he is unworthy of
my love. I will seek him the world over,
and not until I hear it confessed by his own
lips will I believe this cruel story."
" Ye will seek him, did ye say, Alice ? an'
hoo ?" asked the grandmother, with a con
temptuous smile.
" I will cross the sea to find him, if I have
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY. 263
to work ray passage," said the girl, resolute
ly ; " and, if he still live, I am sure I shall
find him."
" An' hoo will ye ken where to seek him,
silly bairn «"
"I will go first to the rectory —I know
how to find my way there. I will tell my
story, and those who knew my mother will
help her child to find her father."
" An' ye will leave me, Alice ?" said the
trembling voice of the old woman.
" I will go to my father," replied the reso
lute tones of the younger one.
" Alice ! Alice ! an' is this a' the return
ye make me for the care that ha' bred ye,
an' fed ye, an' luved ye wi' a mither's luve,
for rnair than eighteen years."
" Grandmother," said Alice, sternly, " I re
member only that for more than eighteen
years you have deprived my poor widowed
father of his daughter's love, and me of a fa
ther's love and care."
" An' ye will leave me, an' go to seek the
fause - hearted mon that wronged yer puir
mither? Oh, Allie ! Allie ! I did na' luke
for this fra' ye."
264 SALEM.
" Grandmother, you are cruel — cruel ! you
have no mercy — you have no pity for me !
You stab me to the heart, and then ask me
for love and gratitude — you have no mercy,
none."
As Alice uttered these words, with raised
and passionate voice, a slight rustling under
the open window attracted Goody Camp
bell's attention, and fearing they might be
overheard, she rose to close the sash ; but as
she did so, a retreating footstep, and a low,
mocking laugh, floated back to her, and con
vinced her that they had had listeners ; but
she was too much troubled with the turn af
fairs had taken to pay much heed to the
circumstance. She closed the window, and
returning to her usual chair, sat down in
ominous silence, her head resting on her
hand. And Alice too remained silent, busy
with her perplexed and tumultuous thoughts.
And so they sat in silence for more than an
hour, Goody Campbell absorbed in the past,
Alice quite as much absorbed with the fut
ure; Alice nervously and restlessly chang
ing her position, while her grandmother nev
er moved.
GOODY CAMPBELL'S STORY. 265
But Alice, though quick and impulsive in
temper, was affectionate and loving ; and her
heart upbraided her. From time to time
she glanced uneasily at the unmoving figure
in the old arm-chair. It seemed to her that
a strange grayness was stealing over those
aged features. Surely she thought, as she
looked at her, she had grown old since the
morning; and was it her unkindness that
had wrought the sudden change ?
She thought of all her patient love and
tender care ; she thought of all she had suf
fered, and all she had lost — her parents, her
husband, her only child ; and her warm but
hasty little heart swelled in pitying and re
pentant tenderness. How still she sat, so
motionless ! oh, if she would only move her
head — her hand ! And her usually erect fig
ure, how drooping ! There was something
awful in her unnatural silence and stillness.
Oh, what if her unkindness had broken that
true and loving heart ! what if she were pal
sy-smitten, and would never move again —
never again speak to her ! At this terrible
thought, Alice left her seat, and drew nearer
to that sad and silent figure. She laid her
M
266 SALEM.
own hand upon the cold hand which rested
on the table; it did not move to meet the
proffered clasp.
" Oh, grandmother ! dear grandmother !"
burst from the girl's lips in sudden penitence;
"forgive me— oh, do forgive me! I have
been too unmindful of your love and care;
can you forgive me? I have been very
wrong."
Not a word, not a motion betrayed that
she had been heard ; and, wild with terror, she
threw herself in quick, penitent tears at her
grandmother's feet, and sobbed out her pray
er to be forgiven.
Ah ! it was her childhood's story over
again. The doting grandmother could not
hold out against the beloved penitent, and
the loving arms unclosed to her once more.
Again Alice was taken back in love and for
giveness, and again she wept out her passion
ate rebellion upon that true and faithful heart.
Ah, happy for them both that the recon
ciliation was not deferred until it was too
late — that they " suffered not the sun to go
down upon their wrath ;" that with tender,
loving words and fond embraces and mur
mured blessings they parted for the night. '
CHAPTER XVII.
IN DANGER.
" Send down thy bright- winged angel, Lord !
Amid the night so wild ;
And bid him come and breathe upon,
And heal our gentle child."
GAIN darkness spread its shad
owy wings over the little dwell
ing of Mistress Campbell, and
its inmates separated ; but again
poor Alice passed a restless and feverish
night, tossing and turning in painful sleep
lessness, wearied and exhausted in mind and
body, but still seemingly condemned to sad
watchfulness.
It might have been something peculiar in
the heavy atmosphere which oppressed her,
for the sultry night air was surcharged with
electricity ; or it might have been merely
the natural result of the overtasking of nerve
and brain which the sensitive girl had un-
268 SALEM.
dergone during the last two days ; but sleep
seemed denied her.
Oh ! how welcome to her would have
been only one short hour of that calm, dream
less slumber, light as the sleep of infancy,
which she had never learned to appreciate
till the lesson came to her through its loss.
Oh ! for only one short hour of blessed sleep,
to cairn her wild, feverish unrest — to take
the sting of pain out of the hot and dazzled
eyes, whose aching lids seemed as if they
would never again close over the strained
vision.
In vain. She lay, restlessly tossing and
moaning — only made conscious of a moment
ary drowse, when a sudden nervous start
betrayed to her that she had been treading
the border-lands of sleep. Yet it was not so
much the sad memories of the past, or the
doubts, hopes, and anxieties of the future,
which dwelt now upon her mind, and kept
her waking, as it had been the night before.
Her mind was perhaps quite as much and
as unnaturally overtasked ; but it was far
less clear, and its condition was wholly dif
ferent.
IN DANGER. 269
On the preceding night, although pain
fully excited and disturbed, the action of her
mind had still been coherent and natural —
the objects which had then passed in review
before her were real, though distressing, and
she had mind and memory enough to think
them out, and follow them up to their legit
imate conclusion; but now it was the delir
ium of coming fever — her mind drifted be
yond her control, and her brain was filled
with the rapidly shifting, weird, and often
grotesque visions of an incoherent and disor
dered imagination.
o
A strange physical drowsiness, that was
not sleep, contended with a fierce mental ac
tivity that was not wakefulness ; and she
lay, vaguely watching the procession of fan
tastic figures which moved around her, won
dering if they could be real, yet wholly un
able to convince herself that they were false ;
now feebly laughing at their mocking show
—then cowering from them in weak terror.
Slowly — slowly, the heavy hours of the
night crept by ; and was it wonderful if,
when the tardy morning broke at last, she
was wholly unable to rise — unable to lift her
270 SALEM.
weary, aching head from its heated pillow
. — and that her grandmother found her with
burning cheeks, rapid pulse, throbbing tem
ples, and all the terrible premonitory symp
toms of fever I
But Elsie Campbell, who was an experi
enced and tender nurse, though fully aware
of the danger which threatened Jier darling,
met it with calm demeanor and active rem
edies. With her loving heart wrung to its
very core, she wasted no time in idle ques
tions or useless protestations ; her loving,
active hands shut out the light from the sad,
staring eyes — tenderly bound the moistened
linen round the tortured brow — bathed the
burning cheeks, and held the cooling drink
to the parched and thirsting lips. She
fanned the languid sufferer, lifted the feeble
form to an easier position, or held the ach
ing head upon her kind, maternal bosom.
It seemed as if all memory of their recent
feud had passed from the mind of each — all
was forgiven and forgotten. Alice, moaning
and tossing, with the unconscious selfishness
which sickness so often awakens in the inex
perienced in suffering, calling freely for all
IN DANGER. 271
her grandmother's tender care and loving
sympathy, forgot she had so lately doubted
them ; and poor Elsie, hanging over her in
soothing ministrations, with a perpetual pray
er in her heart, remembered only her dar
ling's present danger, and forgot she had ever
been less than dutiful.
Mistress Campbell was well skilled in all
the homely curative lore upon which, in the
olden days, experience relied. She knew
the health-giving properties hidden in herbs
and roots and barks — the simple remedies
drawn from Nature's own laboratory — and
which, if possibly less potent for good, were
far more harmless than the drugs of our
modern pharmacists ; and so, through the
long, uncounted hours of the bright, hot sum
mer's day — through the slow-moving watch
es of the sultry summer night — the patient
watcher kept her weary place by the sick
bed, with tireless ministry, and tender, sooth
ing words ; and by her skill and love seemed
to hold even the " king of terrors" at bay, and
actually to ward off the impending danger.
It was a fearful contest, for life or death, and
often poor Mistress Campbell's heart sank
272 SALEM.
within her ; but as the second day drew to
ward its close, her experienced eye detected
a hopeful though very gradual change.
The burning fever was lessened ; the tor
turing pain in the temples was subdued ; the
restlessly tossing limbs relaxed their painful
tension, and sunk into easier attitudes of
rest ; the rapid pulse grew slower and more
regular; the quick, gasping respiration be
came deeper and less rapid ; a gentle moist
ure broke out on the parched skin, and Alice
dozed off into a light and broken slumber
beneath the glad eye of the watcher, who
held her breath to listen with thankful heart,
as the health-bringing sleep grew more and
more profound, until, as the cooler shades of
night came on, the young sufferer lay in
calm and peaceful rest, beneath the glad eyes
that ventured now to weep in very thank
fulness.
Deeper and deeper grew that blessed, sav
ing slumber as the night wore on, only
broken when Alice was aroused to take the
offered medicine or nourishment, which she
received with grateful consciousness, and
then sank back to quiet sleep again; and
IN DANGER. 273
still the grandmother watched and waited,
with a perpetual song of thanksgiving at
her heart.
It was late in the morning of the third
day when Alice awoke from her restorative
sleep, calm and refreshed, and with a clear
brain ; but weak — oh ! weak — to almost in
fantine weakness. Instinctively she turned
her head to address her faithful watcher ;
but she missed the dear old familiar face,
which she remembered had bent like that of
a guardian angel above her. But with re
turning clearness of mind had come back
Alice's habitual thoughtfulness for the com
fort of others ; and remembering her grand
mother's patient and protracted watching,
she naturally concluded she had left her to
seek the refreshment of needed sleep, and
she kept very quiet, resolved not to disturb
her, but to wait patiently until she came to
her.
But she waited long and vainly — no one
came ; and at last, feeling the need of nour
ishment, and hearing Winny moving with
restless steps in the room below, she called
to her, faintly at first, for fear of disturbing
M2
274 SALEM.
her grandmother ; but as her. call seemed un
heard or unheeded, she raised herself pain
fully from her pillow and called again.
And Winny came — but oh ! merciful
heavens ! what had happened ? What was
the awful horror that spoke in those great,
wildly rolling eyes — which had blanched to
a gray ashiness that dusky face ?
" Oh ! Winny, Winny, what is it ? Oh !
tell me — tell me at once," murmured the
girl's pale, quivering lips — " tell rne what it
is. I can bear any thing better than silence.
Tell me — oh ! tell me — or I shall go mad."
And poor Winny, thus adjured, did tell.
She had been cautioned not to tell — to wait-,
and let others break the sad tidings care
fully to Alice ; but grief and horror rendered
all precaution impossible to her, as, throw
ing herself down in abject terror, she burst
out with the terrible truth in all the pas
sionate volubility of her race.
Goody Campbell had been cried out upon
by the accusing girls — the constables had
come with a warrant that morning and tak
en her away to jail, to be tried as a witch,
like poor Goody Nurse !
IN DANGER. 275
And Alice heard and comprehended it all
—and then, shrieking in wild delirium, she
sunk back upon her bed in utter uncon
sciousness, and knew no more.
CHAPTER XVIII.
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL.
"Perchance Elijah thought his fate was sealed—
That God had sent premonitory warning;
And that the croaking ravens but revealed
His death to-morrow morning."
poor Mistress Campbell,
dizzy with want of sleep, and
worn and weary with her
anxious and long -protracted
watch, was summoned from her grandchild's
sick-bed, in the chill gray of the early morn
ing, to encounter the stern messengers of the
law, her first instinctive thought was the
fear that Alice might be disturbed.
Of her own impending danger she took
not the slightest heed — indeed, she scarcely
realized it ; for, conscious of her own entire
innocence of the crime imputed to her, and
ignorant that she had any enemies or ill-
wishers, she never doubted that the whole
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL. 277
tiling was a mistake, and that it needed only
to be explained to be rectified at once ; and
she confidently made this assertion. But
in answer to this, the officers produced the
warrant for her arrest, in which her name
was plainly inserted.
Still, though surprised and indignant at
the ignominy and shame which such a charge,
even if unfounded, must leave upon her hith
erto spotless good name in the little com
munity, she felt no personal fear for the re
sult. Her only thought was for Alice -
Alice, sick and in danger. How could she
leave her, when perhaps that precious life—
so much dearer than her own — yet hung
upon her continued care ? — and with tears
and entreaties that she would have scorned
to use in her own behalf, she pleaded ear
nestly for a short delay.
She told the officials of the dangerous nature
of her grandchild's illness, and tried to touch
their feelings. She promised, with solemn
protestations, that she would not leave the
house, but would consider herself their pris
oner — and wait, and be found there, ready
to answer any future legal summons, if they
278 SALEM.
would only leave her. for a few days to
watch over her sick child. But she pleaded
in vain ; her words fell upon unheeding ears.
Possibly the men had, by virtue of their of
fice, become inured to such scenes, and their
hearts were hardened to them; or it might
be that the very imputation of being a
witch had shut her off from all human sym
pathy ; but the officials were deaf to her
tearful pleading, inexorable in the perform
ance of their cruel duties, and would admit
of no delay.
Still, even then, amid all the agitation of
that hurried and terrible home-leaving, with
true motherly love, the afflicted woman
thought only of Alice, and contrived to send
a message to her friends at Nurse's Farm to
inform them of her own arrest and Alice's
illness, and asking them to come, and com
fort and care for her darling in her own en
forced absence from her home.
And these sisters in affliction answered
the appeal at once, and hastened to Alice's
bedside — though not, as we have seen, in
time to prevent the terrible disclosure which
poor terrified Winny had made.
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL. 279
But it would have made, possibly, but
little difference in fact how the terrible story
was told. No cautious words, however care
fully chosen — no tender, pitying tones, how
ever sympathetic — could have robbed that
awful communication of its fearful meaning.
But they found poor Alice wildly raving in
a relapse of the fever which her grandmoth
er's devotion and skill had so nearly avert
ed, and they took charge of the desolate
household, and watched over the suffering
girl with sisterly love.
But while Alice, blessed by her very un
consciousness, lay battling with the fierce fe
ver which had fastened upon her, and tend
ed by the loving care of the few true and
faithful friends whom misfortune and dan
ger only drew more closely to her side, her
grandmother's free and active spirit chafed
in her close confinement within the narrow
limits of the jail.
The clever, bustling, active housekeeper,
who had kept herself busy with all the de
tails of her little household, and to whom
fresh air and active out-of-door exercise
seemed to be a very necessity of her being,
2 So SALEM.
was helpless and cramped in chains and bond
age ; she, to whom " cleanliness was next to
godliness," was sickened and disgusted by
the dirt and discomfort all around her ; and
far more than all these lesser evils was the
heart's deep craving for the companionship
of her child, from whom until now she had
never been separated for a single night since
Alice's infancy ; and now this one treasure
of her otherwise desolate heart was ill — pos
sibly dying— and she was kept from her.
This thought exasperated her beyond
measure. Her knowledge of her own entire
innocence made the unfounded charge seem
almost an absurdity in her eyes. She could
not realize that others, from a different stand
point, took different views ; and she felt a
thorough contempt for what seemed to her
the willful blindness of her accusers and
prosecutors, and this sentiment she did not
hesitate openly to declare.
It was strange that her reliance upon her
own innocence should have rendered her
thus fearless, with the tragic fate of poor
Goody Nurse before her, for she believed in
her friend's integrity as fully as in her own.
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL. 28l
But then it must be remembered that Re
becca Nurse had made many personal ene
mies by the part she had taken in the former
Church controversy, and to their malicious
revenge many persons attributed her con
demnation ; while she herself was wholly un-
compromised in these matters, and was not
aware of an enemy.
At length, when worn with her confine
ment and irritated with delay, she was ar
raigned for trial, and the same formulas were
gone through with that had marked the tri
als of her unfortunate predecessors ; but El
sie Campbell, with her heart full of anxiety
for her child, and bitter contempt and hatred
of her judges, was a sharp match for the
sharpest of her opponents.
Reckless of all possible consequences —
fearless by nature — sure that a trial must
make her innocence clear to all — and stung
to madness by the uncalled-for malice of her
accusers and the injustice of her confine
ment, her sharp Scottish shrewdness and
quick mother wit flashed back upon them in
angry, scornful words.
When she was placed at the bar, Justice
282 SALEM.
Hathorne (who seems to have combined in
his own single person the several duties of
judge and prosecuting officer, in a manner
that is incomprehensible to our modern ideas
of legal etiquette) thus addressed her :
"Elsie Campbell, look at me. You are
now in the hands of authority ; answer,
then, with truth."
"I kinna answer ye wi' ony ither. The
truth is my mither tongue — I aye speak it."
"Tell me, then, why do you torment these
children ?"
"I dinna torment them. I niver hurted
a bairn in my life — I'd scorn to do it."
" But they say that you do."
"I kinna help wha' they say. I am jist
an honest, God-fearin' woman ; I dinna ken
aught o' yer witchcraft."
"But what, then, makes them say it of
you V
" Hoo suld I ken ? I kinna fash mysel' to
tell hoo ilka fule's tongue may wag."
" But do you not know that if you are
guilty you can not hide it ?"
" Haith ! an' I ken that weel enow ; an'
sae do the Lord abune us."
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL.
283
" Yea, He doth ; and He hath power to
discover the guilty, and bring them to open
shame."
" In varry deed He hath. He kin gie wis
dom to the simple — may he open the een
o' magistrates an' ministers."
" Do you think to find mercy by denying
and aggravating your sin ?"
" Alas ! that is a true word — na', I dinna
think it."
"You should look for it, then, in God's
way."
" An' sae I do ; an' in nae ither."
" Here are three or four witnesses who
testify against you."
" Weel-a-weel, an' what kin I do ? Many
may rise up again' me — I kinna help it. If
a' be again' me, what can I do ?"
" You said just now that we magistrates
needed to have our eyes opened."
" Did I say that ? Na'— na', I but said I
prayed it might be."
" Do you mean to say that we are blind,
then 2"
" I suld think ye maun be, if ye kin see
a witch in me."
284 SALEM.
" I hear you have said that you would
open our eyes for us."
" Na' — na', I ne'er said the word ; I wad
na' be that presumptuous."
" What do you mean by that ?"
" That I think it is far abune me. It wad
tak' the power o' Him who opened blind
Bartimeus his eyes."
This allusion to the supposed professional
blindness of the court which the prisoner at
the bar was accused of having made, seems
to have rankled in the breast of Justice Ha
th orne with peculiar bitterness ; and her
spirited answer, although it might silence,
was certainly not calculated to conciliate
him — indeed, the whole conduct and bearing
of the prisoner, both in confinement and
upon trial, was rasping and irritating in the
extreme, and such as to increase the preju
dice already existing against her.
But it must be remembered in her exten
uation that, believing the charge brought
against her had originated in some absurd
ignorance, which would be brought to light
in the course of events, and wrould trium
phantly vindicate her good name, she could
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL. 285
not believe that even her persecutors really
believed in it ; and exasperated at what she
considered an unauthorized and unlawful
interference in her private rights, in compell
ing her to leave her home and the bedside
of her sick child, she assumed a defiant and
even contemptuous attitude, to which the
sharpness of her foreign tongue gave per
haps additional point.
But Justice Hathorne continued his inves
tigations, which seem to have had little
method :
"You may have engaged not to confess
your sins."
"I wa' na' brought up to make confes
sions to men — I am nae papist."
" But God knoweth the heart."
" So he doth — that is a true word, an' I
confess my sins to him."
" And who is your God ?"
" Surely, the God who made me."
" What is his name ?"
"The Lord God Almighty; glory be to
his holy name ; an' may he keep his servants
in the hour o' their trial."
" Hath he no other name ?"
286 SALEM.
"Yes, he is sometimes called 'the Lord
Jehovah.' "
"And does the one you pray to tell you
lie is God ?"
"I dinna pray to ony but. the God that
made me."
" Do you not believe there are witches in
the country ?"
" Sure, I dinna ken there is ony ; I am but
a stranger an' sojourner here — what do I
ken?"
" Why do you laugh V
" Did I laugh ? I did na' ken it ; but weel
I may at sich folly."
" I ask you — what ails these people ?"
" I dinna ken ; how suld I, when they are
strangers to me ?"
" But they say that you have tormented
them."
" An' I say it is na' true. Why suld I ?
I hae nae ill-will to them, I dinna ken aee-
thing aboot them."
"But if not — what do you think ails
them ?"
" I dinna ken — an' I dinna desire to spend
my sma' judgment upon it."
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL. 287
" But do you think they are bewitched ?"
" Na' ; I dinna think they are."
"Well, then — what do you think about
them?"
"I kinna say; my thoughts are my ain
whiles I keep them to mysel' ; but ance
they are out, they are anither's."
" But who do you think is their mas
ter?"
" That is nae affair o' mine — I dinna serve
him."
" But who do you think they serve ?"
" Aiblins they be dealin' in the black art,
ye maun ken as weel as I."
"Do you believe they do not speak the
truth ?"
" 'Deed ; an' they may lee, for a' I ken."
" And why may not you lie as well ?"
" I dare na' tell a lee — not if it wad save
my life."
" Pray God discover you, if you are guil
ty," said the examiner impatiently ; and
the dauntless woman responded fervently,
" Amen ! amen ! so be it ; but a fause tongue
can ne'er make an innocent bodie guilty."
Up to this time, this rather pointless ex-
288 SALEM.
animation had failed to prove any thing ; and
now the accusers, seeing doubtless that the
popular sympathy was on the side of the
spirited old woman, and that the case was
evidently going against them, fell into dread
ful convulsions, and writhed in strong con
tortions, giving utterance to fearful groans
and shrieks. When this disturbance was
over, and quiet was again restored, the mag
istrate asked the prisoner : " Is it possible
that you have no pity for these afflicted
ones T and she calmly replied, " Na' ; I hae
nae pity to waste on them."
" Do you not feel that God is discovering
you ?"
" Ne'er a bit ; but if ye kin prove me
guilty, I maun lie under it."
At last, after a consultation, the magistrate
informed her that one of her accusers had
testified that she had been known to torture
and cruelly use the young maid, her own
grandchild, living with her.
" Alas ! that she is na' to the fore to -speak
for me," said poor Elsie ; " she wad na' say
sae ; but she is lyin' deein' at hame, her
lane, puir lambie." And at the thought of her
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL. 289
darling's danger, thus suddenly brought be
fore her, tears, that her own woes had not
called forth, fell thick and fast upon her fet
tered hands.
The wily accuser saw her advantage, and
hastened to press it on.
" She has said so — she has been heard to
•
say it, and you yourself have heard her."
" She ha' said it — said what ?" said Elsie,
starting like a war-horse at the sound of the
trumpet. " What ha' she said ?"
" That you were cruel to her ; that you
had no mercy ; that you stabbed her to the
heart and tortured her."
As these terrible words fell upon her
ears, a burning flush rose to poor Mistress
Campbell's brow ; too well she remembered
Alice's passionate and heedless words — too
clearly she realized now who had been list
ening beneath her window on that sad
night ; and as the utter impossibility of ever
clearing herself from this new and horrible
imputation broke upon her, she wrung her
fettered hands in anguish, sank back and
groaned aloud.
Of course the impression this made was
N
290
SALEM.
overwhelming : it was regarded as a clear
and signal proof of her guilt. There was a
momentary silence, and then the justice
spoke again :
" Did I not say truly that God was dis
covering you ? What will you say to
this ?" '
"That it is fause,"*said Goody Campbell,
starting up ; " it is as fause as the leein'
lips that say it."
" Do you deny the truth of it, then ? Can
you say that your grandchild never said
it?"
" Na' !" said the unhappy prisoner, trem
bling with wrath and shame, " I'll na' deny
it; but they were thoughtless, heedless words,
if the lassie did utter them, and had naught
to do -wi' witchcraft."
" How did the maid happen to use them,
then ?'
"She did na' mean them; I wa' tellin'
the lassie somewhat that happened at hame,
years agone, afore iver she wa' born, when
she said it."
" And what was the strange event which,
happening so long ago, called out so much
MISTRESS CAMPBELL'S TRIAL.
291
feeling? You will please state it to the
court."
"It wa' somewhat wi' which the coort ha'
nathing to do," persisted Elsie, who would
have died sooner than tell the story of her
daughter's wrong in open court. " It wa'
jist an auld world story, an' I am na' free to
tell it here."
Insinuation, question, and cross-examina
tion failed to draw any thing more from the
wary and determined old woman, and she
was remanded to jail.
Of course the impression she had made
was a very unfavorable one; her sharpness
had irritated her judges, and the pertinacity
with which she refused to gratify the curios
ity of the court was looked upon as a sure
test of her guilt.
Twice more she was arraigned, and still
she refused to give any further explanation
of the ominous words ; and her refusal to
comply being regarded as contumacy and
contempt of court, in addition to the primary
charge against her, the verdict of the jury
was " Guilty " —and she was condemned and
sentenced to death.
292 SALEM.
And Alice, raving in the delirium of fever,
was spared the agony of knowing that her
passionate words, caught up by revenge and
repeated by malice, forged the terrible link
in the chain of evidence which condemned
her grandmother to a felon's death.
CHAPTER XIX.
WAITING FOR DEATH.
'How much the heart may bear, and yet not break!
How much the flesh may suffer, and not die!
I question much if any pain or ache,
Of soul or body, brings our end more nigh.
Though we are sick, and tired, and faint, aud worn—
Lo ! all things can be borne."
ND poor Alice lay ill for weeks,
hovering long between life and
death, and all unconscious of the
bitter woe that was awaiting her
tardy recovery — a woe so vast that even
her loving attendants, having had to pass
through the same terrible experience them
selves, almost hoped she might never awaken
to the consciousness of it, but find her grand
mother in a better world, without the agony
of the parting in this.
But youth is strong, and Alice had a good
constitution, and she rallied at last ; but oh !
294 SALEM.
to what a bitter awakening ! — to find her
nearest and dearest, her only known relative,
languishing in chains and bondage, and un
der condemnation to death.
But it was worse than useless to attempt
to keep the awful truth from her — it must
be made known ; and Alice — the petted child,
the creature hitherto of the sunshine and the
summer — had to listen to the communication
which must strike the summer and the sun
shine out of all her future life.
But the moment she was able to stand
alone she insisted upon going at once to her
grandmother; and dreadful as their meeting
must be, her friends felt there wras nothing
to be gained by delaying it ; while Alice felt
as if every moment of that doomed life was
far too precious to her to be wasted apart;
and soon the morning, noon, and evening
found the faithful child feebly creeping, with
weak, tottering steps, back and forth, to and
from the miserable prison, where her pres
ence brought the only ray of comfort that
could enter those melancholy wralls ; and
even the hardened jailers grew to know and
pity the beautiful and desolate young creat-
WAITING FOR DEATH.
295
ure, and opened their doors to her, when
they refused admittance to others.
But though Alice's presence gave comfort
to the weary prisoner, the grandmother was
the one to essay the part of comforter. By
a strong effort of her indomitable will, she
had reconciled herself to her fate. She knew
she was to suffer unjustly ; but surely, she
argued, it was far better so than if she had
merited her sentence. Death, early or late,
was the natural finale of every life, and what
did a few more years of old age and infirmity
have to offer her ?
The one great trouble upon her mind was
the thought of Alice's future. Alone in the
world — beautiful, friendless, and penniless
(for she well knew that by her attainder as
a witch all her little property would be
confiscated) — what was to become of her?
Only the "Father of the fatherless" could
know ; and often, lifting her poor manacled
hands to heaven, she prayed for his mercy
and guardianship for her desolate child.
It was a striking bnt not unnatural proof
of the unselfish love of the parent and child,
that while the former, setting aside all ques-
296 SALEM.
tion of her own forfeited life, dwelt ever upon
the future life of her darling, vainly striving
to form some idea of what her existence
would be after her own was ended, Alice's
thoughts never wandered beyond that terri
ble event — that was to her the termination
of all things. To her the world itself would
end writh the life of her only relative. After
that, all was a blank to her. Up to that ter
rible hour, all was blind agony and useless
prayer, and then — "after that — the deluge."
And so, while Mistress Campbell wasted
away in prison, the dreadful day was fast
approaching, and no voice was raised to
plead for her, no hand was lifted to avert
her terrible doom.
How, indeed, could there be, when Alice's
warmest, steadiest, and most powerful friends
were the various members of the Nurse fam
ily ? They had tried, as we have seen, every
expedient in their own case: by appeals to
justice and clemency; by certificates and
testimonials ; by fervent entreaties for delay
and a new trial ; and 4hey had all signally
failed. They knew, and felt it was worse
than useless to attempt it again in behalf of
WAITING FOR DEATH.
297
another; and thus, while they surrounded
Alice with their loving attentions, and com
forted and supported her by every means in
their power, they regarded it as only cruelty
to encourage in her hopes which they felt a
sure conviction must only end in disappoint
ment.
One day, when Alice was searching at their
desolate home for some article which her
grandmother required, she chanced to come
quite unexpectedly upon the little wampum
chain which Pashemet had given her at their
last parting; and as she lifted the simple
pledge of friendship in her trembling hands,
and thought of the kind words then spoken
by him, her tears fell freely over it. The
peaceful* scene when it had been bestowed
upon her — the quiet water, the overhanging
trees, the mellow sunset — all rose upon her
memory in strong contrast with the fearful
present. Could it be indeed the same world ?
That happy, untroubled security ! It was so
short a time ago, in reality, and yet, in the
momentous events which had crowded into
it, it seemed like a period of long years.
" Oh, Pashemet, Pashemet ! my brother !"
N 2
298 SALEM.
she murmured, in a voice broken by her sobs;
"he little knows how wretched I am now.
Ah ! he would help me if he could — he said
he would ; but alas ! alas ! he can not help
me — no one can help me now."
But Alice's friends were far too few to suf
fer her to forget one of them ; and although
she was sure Pashemet could not aid her,
still she felt as if even the knowledge of his
true, though distant, sympathy and sorrow
for her in her dreadful affliction, if ineffectu
al, would yet be soothing to her lonely heart.
So giving the little token into the hands of
the faithful old Winny, she directed her to
send it to Pashemet by the hands of an old
neighbor, who belonged to the Naumkeag
tribe of Indians, and tell him of her great dis
tress, and t)f her grandmother's dreadful fate.
How and what was the Indian method of
conveying tidings, secretly and speedily,
through the intervening wilds and unbroken
forests of a then uninhabited country, has,
we believe, never yet been satisfactorily ex
plained. We know that they were fleet of
foot, and of untiring strength in the race;
but whether information was thus posted on
WAITING FOR DEATH.
299
from hand to hand, as was wont to be done
by the Scottish clansmen in the days, of old,
we know not ; but it is a well-authenticated
fact that intelligence was conveyed among
them with marvelous speed and unerring
certainty : and Alice felt sure the little token
and the message would reach her friend, al
though she hoped and expected nothing more
from it than his deep, brotherly interest in
her sad misfortune ; but to her, who stood so
much alone in the world, even to feel that
there existed for her this one little bond of
sympathy with a true and loving heart was
a relief.
CHAPTEE XX.
THE DA Y OF EXECUTION.
"Perhaps the dreaded future has less bitterness than I think—
The Lord may sweeten the water before I stoop to drink —
Or, if Marah must be Marah, He will stand beside the brink."
jIME, the inexorable messenger,
whose tardy pace no passionate
wishes, however ardent, can accel
erate, whose rapid flight no break
ing heart can arrest, moving on in his regu
lar course, all unheeding of human joys and
sorrows — ever the same, regardless "if em
pires rise or empires fall "- —was bringing on
the dreadful hour.
The last terrible day — the day appointed
for the execution — had come. Clear, bright,
and beautiful it dawned upon the earth, as
if its cloudless light was sent in mockery,
to tantalize the sad eyes which were doomed
before it reached its zenith to be closed in
death, and see its sweet light no more for
ever.
THE DA Y OF EXECUTION.
301
The unhappy prisoner, who though worn
and pallid with the rigorous confinement,
which told fearfully upon her active nature,
used to sun and air and unlimited liberty of
motion, had borne it uncomplainingly, had
made but one request — and that, alas ! could
not be complied with. She had prayed that
Alice might be kept away from her on that
last solemn occasion. She had felt when she
parted from her darling the night before,
with mingling tears, blessings, and caresses,
and sent her from her, that the worst of
death was over, and she begged that that
bitter agony might not be renewed.
But Alice would not be thus kept away.
She counted as a miser does his treasure ev
ery moment that remained to her of that
precious life, although she, too, well knew
that every moment wTas a renewed anguish.
She could not be kept back except by actual
violence, and that no one had the authority
or the heart to use. She was early at the
prison doors, and would be* admitted. But
over those last sad moments we must drop
the veil of silence — they are too sacred for
words.
•? o 2 SA LEM.
" There is a tear for all who die, a mourner
o'er the humblest grave;" — for death is al
ways death ; no lavished words, no mitigat
ing circumstances can make it any thing
less — but do we never think how aggravat
ing circumstances may make it more ?
We weep when we stand by the death
bed of our beloved ones, and watch the fad
ing eye, and fondly clasp the nerveless hand ;
they may have been spared to us even to
the utmost limitation of human life, and yet
our affections can not let them go. Death
comes to them, as our hearts know and our
lips acknowledge, from the hand of a loving
Father, sent perhaps as a welcome release
from tears and pains, from weakness and in
firmity — but yet it is death, and our hearts
rebel against it. We may have been per
mitted to watch over them in loving tender
ness; we have surrounded them with all
that love or skill or science could devise for
their relief; we have walked with them
hand in hand, and smoothed and cheered
their path through " the dark valley," and
yet, " when the long parting summons them
away," it is death — still death; and our
THE DAY OF EXECUTION. 303
wounded hearts cry out, and refuse to be
comforted.
But what do we know of the agony of
those who see the impending blow coming,
not from the beneficent and all-wise Father,
whose right to the creature he has made we
do not dispute, but from man, the petty in
strument of a fallible judgment, stepping in
between the Creator and the created ? Who
see the beloved one moving before them, in
fullness of health, in unimpaired vigor of
mind and body, and in undoubted love and
faith, and yet know that before another sun
shall set that precious life shall be crushed
out by brute violence ?
"Heaven in its mercy hides the book of
fate"-— but man, unpitying man, sets the inev
itable hour full before his victim's eye, and
the terrible moments melt away, each one
bearing off a visible portion of the life still
palpitating in the heart.
Ah ! we say such agony is too great to
be borne. But it has been borne by hearts
as tender and as loving as our own.
And how can human nature endure it ?
We know not — we only know that it has
3 04 SALEM.
been borne. " Lo ! all things can be borne."
And it was this bitterest portion that poor
Alice was called upon to suffer.
The last terrible moment had come. The
sun had climbed to the mid-heaven, as if to
look down upon the sacrifice, when the door
of the prison was opened, and the unhappy
prisoner came forth — not led forth, for the
brave and dauntless old woman came out
unsupported, and walking with a firm, un
faltering step.
There was a marked and striking differ
ence between Goody Nurse and Mistress
Elsie Campbell. Both went to their death
unflinchingly; but one had the meek resig
nation of a humble Christian, the other the
fierce heroism of a Stoic : the first was saint
ly, the last was majestic.
Conscious of her own integrity, and of the
falsity of the malicious charges against her,
and full, as we have seen, of unmitigated
contempt for the tribunal before which she
had been so unjustly condemned, the spirit
of the old Scottish Covenanters was roused
within her. Her face, though perfectly col
orless, was set as a flint ; and, like the Indian
THE DA Y OF EXECUTION.
305
warrior at the stake, she was fixed in her
purpose that no trembling nerve, no falter
ing step, should gratify the malice of her en
emies by a token of her suffering.
So she came out, disdaining support, and
would have mounted the fatal cart unaided,
had not her manacled limbs forbidden it.
When she was placed in the vehicle, an
other vain attempt was made by Alice's
friends to withdraw her from the awful
scene; but the faithful child would not be
removed. With wild eyes and piteous hands
she waved them back. Twice she essayed
to speak, but the unuttered words died on
her feverish lips. Again — and they who
stood nearest to her caught only the words,
" Having loved his own, He loved them to the
end ;" and awed and silent, they desisted, and
made way for her.
Clinging tightly with both her clenched
hands to the back of the cart, to support her
tottering and uncertain steps, with her un
covered head bent down upon her hands,
and her bright, disheveled hair falling as a
veil about her, Alice followed as the melan
choly procession moved onward — up the
306
SALEM.
length of Prison Lane (now St. Peter's Street)
into Essex Street.
As the gloomy train wound along its way
through the crowd, and just as it turned the
corner into Essex Street, an Indian, closely
wrapped in his blanket, dropped, as if by the
merest chance, a bit of pine-bough into the
slow-moving cart.
Apparently by accident the little missile
fell ; but it had been thrown by a dexterous
hand, and with a calculated and certain aim.
Lightly it brushed Alice's fair, bended head,
touched her clenched hands, and fell into
the cart before her. But Alice, moving on
in a trance of giddy horror, with her heart
u so full that feeling almost seemed unfelt,"
did not notice it. If she had, she might
have recognized in it a token of the hope it
was meant to convey to her,
Pashemet had received the little wampum
chain — he was true to his pledge. Even
then he was in town with a party of his
bravest young warriors, although to make
himself known even to Alice would possibly
have defeated his object.
Gradually and unobserved, half a dozen
THE DAY OF EXECUTION. 307
Indians, closely wrapped in their blankets,
had mingled in the crowd — their stolid, in
scrutable faces expressing neither interest
nor sympathy in the sad scene passing be
fore them. But under those blankets they
were fully armed ; under those dark, inex
pressive faces there was keenest observation
and intent purpose ; and in a little wooded
hollow, near the fatal " Gallow's Hill," a doz
en or more fleet little shaggy Indian ponies
were quietly picketed, waiting for their
fierce, tameless riders.
•
The plan was perfected in its most minute
details. The town officials, unsuspicious of
opposition, were unarmed. The surprise was
to take place at the moment of transit from
the cart to the ladder. All was in readi
ness, and the rescue would undoubtedly have
been successfully made had not circum
stances wholly unlooked for chanced to pre
vent it.
The street was crowded with spectators,
as upon the former executions; but it was
clearly evident there was a change of senti
ment in the lookers-on. Possibly the thirst
for blood had now been satiated, and had
308 SALEM.
died out — the tide of popular feeling was
evidently turning. The faith in the ac
cusers, once so unquestioning, had been less
ened : the girls had become too confident
and too reckless. Or it might be that pos
sibly a new-born pity was awakened in be
half of the victims ; and who could wonder ?
In a small community, such as Salem then
was, the private history, the affairs and per
sonalities of each of its inhabitants is consid
ered as the joint property of all the rest;
consequently Alice's desolate orphan girl
hood — her entire dependence upon the con
demned prisoner, who was her only known
relative in the wide world, might have well
awakened pity under any circumstances;
but, beyond this, the rare beauty of the poor
girl, her sweet innocence, and her fearless de
votion to her grandmother, had called forth
the interest and admiration of many who
had never personally known her ; and now,
instead of the coarse jeers, curses, and bitter
invectives with which the howling mob had
followed the first sufferers, there was, as they
passed along, an awed and respectful silence
— broken only now and then by sobs and
THE DA Y OF EXECUTION. 309
sighs, and half-uttered exclamations of " God
help them."
As the sad procession wound its slow way
beneath the scorching noonday sun, toiling
up the little crooked, narrow street, an in
terruption occurred. In one of the very
narrowest portions of the street a gay caval
cade was seen approaching — their gay mili
tary harness ringing out and glittering in
the sunbeams.
It was the new governor, Sir William
Phips, who had only arrived in the country
in the previous May ; and who was now rid
ing into town, accompanied by a party of
officers, most of them composing his suite,
and one or two personal friends.
Laughing and jesting in true military
style, they drew near; but the street was
too narrow to allow of two such pageants at
one time, and for once grim Death stood
back, jostled out of the way by busy, joyful
Life.
The miserable, creaking, jolting death-cart
drew up on one side of the narrow street,
and halted, to allow the governor and his
suite to pass by.
3io
SALEM.
At the sudden stoppage of the cart, poor
Alice started from her ghastly drowse — pos
sibly she thought the terrible goal was
reached. As she lifted her head and looked
wildly around with her sad, frightened, be
wildered eyes, the words which were passing
from lip to lip around her fell upon her ear :
" It is his Excellency, Sir William Phips, the
new governor."
In one instant, straight and clear as a
flash of light from heaven, broke in upon
her clouded mind an intuitive ray of hope ;
in one moment she had quitted the cart to
which she had convulsively clung, and with
one wild bound, like the death-leap of some
maddened creature, she sprung directly in
Sir William's path, and flinging up her wild
arms to arrest him, she raised her sad, be
seeching eyes to his, and faltered out her
impassioned appeal : " Mercy ! mercy ! your
Excellency ; pardon — pardon — for the sweet
love of heaven — she is innocent ! Oh ! as
you hope for mercy in your own sorest need
hereafter, have mercy upon us — mercy !
mercy !"
As the frantic creature paused for breath,
THE DAY OF EXECUTION.
she sank exhausted upon the ground just in
front of the governor's horse; and startled
by the sudden apparition of the fair, spirit-
like thing, Sir William sat in silent bewilder
ment, reining in his plunging, snorting horse
with a powerful hand, till the spirited ani
mal sank upon his haunches beneath the
strong control.
But Sir William's were not the only eyes
to which that fair, frantic face appealed : one
of the officers in the company, who had come
out from England with the governor, gal
loped to the scene, and forcing his horse up
to the side of the death-cart, peered with
quick, inquiring eyes into the face of the
prisoner, who had sat with closed eyes and
tightly compressed lips, not turning her head
or moving hand or foot since she entered
that car of death ; then suddenly, as if his
gaze had assured him of her identity, he
bent forward and shouted close to her ear,
"Elsie Campbell !— look at me !"
With a mighty effort, the fast-sealed eyes
unclosed ; and the thoughts which had, it
would seem, already preceded her to the un
known and eternal world she was so soon
3I2 SALEM.
to enter, turned back once more to earth ;
she did not speak, but her involuntary start,
and the sudden rush of color that flushed
her pallid face, betrayed her recognition of
him.
Grasping her firmly by the arm, he asked
in breathless entreaty: "Tell me — who is
that girl ? I adjure you — by the memory
of Alice — answer me."
For one moment Elsie Campbell wavered
—here was the betrayer of her only child—
and for one moment revenge seemed sweet
to her still; but. then she thought of Alice,
her darling, left alone in the wide, cruel
world — no friend, no protector; this man
was her father — and love conquered pride :
the rigid lips painfully unclosed, and with
an evident effort she murmured hoarsely:
" Your child, my lord ! — my Alice's daughter."
Another moment, and the officer had
sprung from his saddle and stood by Sir
William's side, his eager hand upon the gov
ernor's arm.
" Sir William — hear me ; you know my
life's sad history, and my unsuccessful
search; I believe that girl to be my long-
THE DAY OF EXECUTION.
313
sought child ; that woman is the mother of
my sainted wife — she is the sole possessor
of the coveted secret; I will answer. for her
innocence of this absurd charge. I ask you,
by our life-long friendship, to use in her be
half the executive clemency which you hold."
The hands of the brother officers met in a
wringing clasp ; and then, while the father
pressed forward and raised the unconscious
form of Alice from the ground, there was a
sudden stir and conference among the officers
of the governor's council, a few words to his
secretary, a few hasty formulas — and then,
the magic words, " A reprieve — a reprieve !
pardon — pardon! the governor's pardon!"
were caught up by the nearest by-standers,
and spread rapidly through the sympathiz
ing crowd. The governor and his suite gal
loped onward ; the clumsy, creaking death-
cart was turned about, and followed them
down to the "Ship Tavern," where Alice's
father had already preceded them with his
precious and unconscious burden ; and here,
when her swollen and long-manacled limbs
were once more set at liberty, the trembling
and half-bewildered grandmother assisted in
O
3I4 SALEM.
recovering the still fainting and exhausted
girl.
" Oh, tell me !" said the .father, who was
supporting his child in his arms — looking up
into Goody Campbell's face as she too bent
over her darling — " Oh, tell me those blessed
words again — tell me that this is indeed the
child of my beloved Alice — my precious
wife."
" An' wa' she your wife — in varry deed T
asked the still doubting listener, with her
keen, penetrating eyes fixed full upon his
face.
" Was she my wife ? Good heavens ! yes
—ten thousand times yes ! who dares to ques
tion it ? Yes ! my sainted Alice was my dear
and honored wife; did you — did any one
ever doubt it ?"
" Yes," • said Elsie Campbell, meekly, " I
did doot it — I wa' told it wa' a sham mar
riage, an' I believed it ; I thought you had
done me an' my dead a mighty wrong, an' I
could na' forgi'e it. But I see now that I hae
done ye a mighty wrong, an' I dare na' ask
ye to forgi'e me."
" I can forgive any thing to-day," said the
THE DAY OF EXECUTION.
father, tremblingly, " if only this precious
one, so long and so vainly sought, is spared
to me ; but we have each of us much to ex
plain."
And Alice was spared to them — but not
till a long and dangerous illness had result
ed from the unnatural strain of mind and
body which the poor girl had undergone
did they dare to hope ; and while hovering
in united care and anxiety over their mutual
treasure, the two watchers learned each oth
er's mutual worth — and if they could never
forget the heart sorrow they had each suf
fered and occasioned, at least they learned to
forgive and respect.
CHAPTER XXI.
CONVALESCENCE.
It may be there was waiting for the coming of my feet,
Some gift of such rare blessedness, some joy so strangely sweet,
That my lips can only tremble with the thanks that I repeat."
UT Alice was young and strong,
and of an unbroken constitution ;
and youth, when aided "by love
and hope and happiness, recuper
ates rapidly. And the time soon came when
Alice, sitting supported by her father's arms,
with her trembling hand fondly clasped in
that of her beloved grandmother, who seem
ed to her as one restored from the dead,
could listen attentively to her father while
he recounted to them the events of those
passed years, which she had so longed to
know and so vainly conjectured.
He described her mother to her as she
was when they first met — her beauty, her
CONVALESCENCE.
3*7
purity, her loveliness; of his deep admira
tion of her; of the love she inspired in him
from the first, and which he flattered him
self she soon learned to reciprocate ; and of
his full and fixed determination to win her
for his wife.
Then he told her of the obstacles which
his father's more mercenary views for. the
greater aggrandizement of him, as his only
son, had thrown in his way; and that the
marriage which his father had so set his
heart upon would have made his life
wretched.
He explained to her that his father's dis
ease, which was a softening of the brain, had
been pronounced incurable, and that while
he might live for years, any opposition would
be sure to aggravate it; and that his medi
cal attendants had plainly stated to him
that to cross his wishes upon any point
upon which they were strongly fixed would
increase the difficulty under which he labor
ed — would certainly be dangerous, and
might prove fatal.
What, then, could he do? There was no
hope of a favorable change in the future, and
SALEM.
the postponement of his marriage might be
prolonged for years. Under these circum
stances he had persuaded Alice to consent
to a private marriage ; but this, though nec
essarily kept from the knowledge of his fa
ther, had been duly solemnized by his own
clergyman, in the presence of his two uncles
(who fully approved of it), and two or three
other material witnesses.
He told her of his distress when his fa
ther concluded to go abroad for change
of climate, and strenuously demanded he
should accompany him, which he could
not evade without declaring the fact of
his marriage, which he dared not venture
to do.
He told her of his deep grief and despair
when in a foreign land he received the
terrible tidings of his young wife's sud
den death ; of his heart-felt craving to
know more; of the many letters which he
had addressed to Mrs. Campbell, implor
ing her to give him the most minute de
tails of all that related to his wife's sick
ness and death, but which had been all un
answered.
CONVALESCENCE. 3 1 9
That when, by reason of his father's death,
he had at last been free to return, he had
hastened at once to Scotland to see her, but
only to find all his letters still lying uncall
ed for at the post-office, and to learn that
Mrs. Campbell, after the death of her daugh
ter, had sold out all her possessions and de
parted, and no one could tell him where she
had removed to. And he had only the mel
ancholy satisfaction of having the beloved
remains of his wife removed from their hum
ble resting-place to the burial-place of his
family, and a suitable monument erected to
her memory as his wife.
That after the performance of this sacred
duty he had prosecuted his search for Mrs.
Campbell in every direction, hoping only to
learn from her something of his wife's last
hours ; but in vain, until in a remote region
of the Highlands he had come upon traces
of her recent occupation of the little Hill
side Farm.
Here he learned for the first time, to his
infinite surprise, that she had with her a lit
tle girl of the same name as his wife, whom
she called her granddaughter. As he well
320
SALEM.
knew that she had not only no other child
than his wife, but no other near relative,
there arose in his mind the vague hope that
Alice might have left a living child; and
the description of the little girl's age and
appearance confirmed this new hope. Yet,
if so, why had the fact never been commu
nicated to him ? And his sole object and
interest now in life was to find her. But
Elsie Campbell had taken her measures too
carefully, and concealed her trail too success
fully for this.
For years he had prosecuted this eager
but ever unsuccessful search, which had for
him the only hope which life still held for
him.
At last, baffled and worn out by repeated
disappointments, he accepted the invitation
of his friend Sir William Phips to try to
forget his trouble in the excitement of visit
ing the New World, to which Sir William,
in his new appointment of governor, was
about to embark. In very hopelessness he
consented to make the trial ; and here, where
he least expected it, and under circumstances
stranger than fiction could invent, in the
CONVALESCENCE.
321
streets of Salem he found his long-sought
child.
But even now the doting father felt he
was not sure of the safety of his darling
child, until he had her under the shelter of
his own roof and the protection of his own
country. He was eager to take her home;
and as neither Alice nor her grandmother
were reluctant to leave the land where they
had suffered so much and had attained such
an undesirable notoriety, preparations were
made for their speedy departure for En
gland so soon as Alice was able to bear the
fatigue of the voyage.
But although it was fully decided that
Grandmother Campbell was to cross the wa
ter with them, her own practical good sense
showed her that she could not hope or ex
pect to retain her place at her grandchild's
side when Alice should assume her true po
sition in her father's home; and it was her
decided and openly declared intention to re
turn to Scotland.
Alice, who, in spite of the pleadings of
her own heart, saw the propriety of this
step, strongly urged upon her a return to
O 2
322 SALEM.
the Hillside Farm, of which she still re
tained a very pleasant impression, as the
well-remembered and happy home of her
own childhood. But Mrs. Campbell did not
wish it. The six years they had passed
there, and which to the happy child, so pet
ted and indulged, seemed in memory all
one unclouded day of enjoyment, had to
the grandmother been long years of the
most intense grief and constant anxiety, and
she had no pleasant associations with the
place.
The little Lowland farm, once occupied by
her parents, and which had been her own
patrimony, was now again, she had learned,
for sale. It was the scene of her own child
hood and youth. It was consecrated to her
by the tender memories of her parents and
her only child. Here she was born. Its
kindly roof had given her a shelter when
she came back to it a deserted wife or deso
late widow.
It was near enough to England to enable
her to see and hear from her beloved grand
child regularly ; and the quiet grave - yard
where her parents slept was now to her the
CONVALESCENCE.
323
dearest spot on earth. She would return
there, to await the close of the eventful life
which had there begun; and at her request
an agent was authorized to make the pur
chase for her.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE PARTING.
"Sometimes beneath exterior rough
A loyal soul is hidden,
That questions not the Master's will,
But does the task that's bidden;
For lowly lot and form uncouth
May yet perchance inherit
A grace the mighty Caesar lacked —
A calm, contented spirit."
kHE person most aggrieved in the
prospect of the departure of the lit
tle family was our humble friend,
the faithful old Winny.
To her it was a loss to which nothing
could reconcile her, and though (unlike her
self) she bore it in silence, still it was plain
to see that she drooped under it.
One day Alice found her sitting upon an
inverted wash-tub in front of the hen-house,
with her poor woolly head in her hands, in
a very despondent attitude. Supposing she
was grieving for her coming departure, Alice,
THE PARTING. 325
who in the fullness of her own happiness
longed to see every one else happy, said to
her —
" Why, what is the matter, Winny ? you
seem to be in trouble. Tell me what it is,
and see if I can not help you."
" So I be, ruther," said Winny, raising her
dejected face; " but it aint nuffin' to trubble
you wid. I wuz kinder 'flectin' like — dat's
all."
" But I am afraid your reflections were
sad ones," said Alice, kindly.
" Wai, dey wuz ; I'm kinder puzzled like,
Alice. Yer jest set down here, will yer?"
and as she spoke she upset another of her
tubs, dusted it, and, throwing her apron over
it, signed to Alice to sit beside her ; and Al
ice, who loved to humor the simple-hearted
old woman, gravely complied, and sat tete-a-
tete with her, prepared to listen.
" Yer see, Alice, de trubble is here. I'm
feared I'se done wrong — kinder cheated like."
" Oh, no, Winny — no, indeed ; I am sure
you never cheated any one of a penny."
" Oh, no ; it aint no money, an' I didn't
mean to do nuffin' wrong; but I'm feared
SALEM.
I haz all de same, unbeknownst to me. Yer
see, Alice, de care o' hens an' chickens is
a mighty great 'sponsibility. Didn't yer
neber tink so ?"
" Why, no," said Alice, laughing, " I never
have thought so ; but still it may be — but
how do you mean ?"
"Well, dat are is what I'm goin' to tell
yer. When dese 'ere hens dey fust begun
to lay — little Speckle, she wuz the fust to be
gin, an' it wuz wery pretty o' her, an' I tort
it wuz wery good manners.
" But yer see, little Speckle, she were a
pert, forth -puttin', no -'count sort o' critter;
an' her eggs — well, I s'pose she done her
"best — but her eggs, dey warn't nuffin' to
speak ob — little tings, not much bigger dan
a robin's eggs. So, as dey wasn't by no
means fit to be sot, I jest used dem in de
family as dey come along. But bime-by
Brownie, she begun for to lay. Brownie is
a real great, gen'rous sort o' hen, an' her
eggs, dey wuz sum'pen like — big again as*
Speckle's wuz. I tell you dem wuz good
measure, a credit to any hen, an' I kept dem
to set.
THE PARTING. 327
" Ob course, Speckle, she habin' begun to
lay fust, wuz de fust to want to set. She
wuz allers a kinder forward young ting ; an'
as we wuz ompatient to hev some chickins,
— an' I neber tort on't — I went an' sot her
fust."
And here the speaker paused, and looked
up at Alice, as if she had reached the point
of the story.
" Well ?" said Alice wonderingly, for she
did not understand ; " is she not doing well
with the eggs, Winny ?"
"Oh, lors, yes. She's a-doin' well enuff;
but—"
" But what is the trouble, then ? I do not
see."
" Why, poor Brownie, ob course — don't yer
see ? Whose chicks will dey be, Alice ?"
"Why Speckle's, of course," said Alice,
" if she hatches them — won't they be ?"
" Dere, dat's jest it ; yes, I s'pose so.
Dey'll be Speckle's chickins, an' dey didn't
ought to be. Brownie, she laid dem eggs,
an' now I've giv um to Speckle, an' I'll bet
dat pert young ting she'll go a-troopin'
round wid um, as proud as you please, right
328 SALEM.
under Brownie's nose an' eyes; an' poor
Brownie, she won't know dey're her'n ; she'll
tink dey are on'y her neffers an' nieces.
Now aint dat are too bad ? an' I done it !"
"Probably," said Alice, laughing at the
old woman's troubled face, "Brownie will
never find it out ; and you know l what the
mind does not know the heart will not rue.'
I guess she will stand it. But Winny, I
want to ask about your father — how is old
Drosky ?"
" Oh, lors bress us ! he's well enuff —
strong as a horse, he is."
" I am glad to hear it. I have never seen
him since the day he built this hen-coop."
" No, nor before eder. Don't yer remem
ber how s'prised yer wuz to find I had dad ?
An' yer neber knowed yer had one yerself.
I guess yer wuz more s'priseder yet when
yer own come along. He is jest a beauty,
your'n is. I'd swap wid yer any day, I 'clare
I would, on'y I dun'no as he'd be so becom-
in' to me as old dad is; an' like as not I
shouldn't be as becomin' to him as you be.
So I s'pose, on de whole, we had better each
on us keep to our own."
THE PARTING.
329
"Yes," said Alice quietly, "I think so
too."
" But, Alice, I don't like yer goin' home
to de old country ; I don't see how I can
spare yer. I don't braine yer, nuther; I'd
go wid yer if it wuz not for my old pardner
here. If ole dad would on'y die now ! but
he won't — he aint got no proper feelin' for
me, dat ole man haint. He wouldn't incon-
vene hisself — he wouldn't jest die — no, not
to obleedge de best Men' he haz in de
world — and dat's me ; no he wouldn't. An'
I don't jest like to turn my back on him aft
er keepin' him on so long ; but I really tink
he grows tougher an' stronger ebery day he
libs. An' why shouldn't he, when he eats
all he can get, right hand and lef hand, fit
to beat all nater 2"
" Oh, Winny, Winny ! do let the poor old
man have enough to eat."
"Enuff! yes, ob course — but what is
enuff? I'd like to know dat; you don't
know, anr I'm sure he don't. Why, he'll eat
all I can sot afore him, an' den, if anudder
chance comes along, he's ready for it — he'll
jest turn to, an' eat jest as much more.
33°
SALEM.
Emiff ! I 'clare, he neber 'lowed lie had it
yet, an' I guess he neber will."
Still Winny did grieve deeply for the loss
of her friends with a genuine sorrow, for
which not all the liberal provision they had
made for the support of herself and her fa
ther in their declining years could compen
sate. Not even Alice's last laughing injunc
tion to her to "be sure and let old Drosky
have as much to eat as was good for him,"
could bring to the dark face of the sorrow
ing old woman one of her broadly good-nat
ured smiles.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE CONCLUSION.
"Through all its varying scenes our tale has run —
The story's ended, and the play is done;
Let fall the curtain, and put out the light —
Then, ' exeunt omnes ' — and to all 'good-night.'"
now, having disposed of the
i^vj, more important dramatis per-
n9L sonce of our story, but little
^t^V^^p
more remains to bring it to its
conclusion.
The terrible delusion of witchcraft, upon
which this narrative is founded, had a sudden
rise, but it had a still more sudden termina
tion ; the monstrous evil had sprung up and
swelled, until it burst by the innate force of
its own virulence ; it was like one of those
vile poisonous fungi which spring up in a
night, scattering sickness and death around,
and disappear forever.
Perhaps the wretched girls who figured so
332 SALEM.
prominently in its horrors, and whose de
moniac performances had so shocked the
public mind and dethroned all the calmer
powers of reason, had become wearied of
their deadly sport ; or else, confident in their
success hitherto, they had become reckless
of consequences.; but it is certain they went
too far and struck too high.
They had accused the wife of Philip En
glish, one of the most prominent merchants of
Salem, who had escaped from jail, and saved
her life by flight ; and also the Rev. Samuel
Williard, minister of the Old South Church,
in Boston ; and the mother-in-law of Justice
Corwin, an estimable lady residing in Boston
(probably because he was too passive at the
trials to suit them) ; and now, in October,
they ventured to accuse Mrs. Hale, the wife
of the minister «of the First Church in Bev
erly : her genuine excellence and sweet
womanly graces and virtues were widely
known ; the community, through undoubt-
ing faith in her, became convinced of the
daring perjury of the accusers, and their
power was at an end. "Never was a revo
lution so sudden and so complete, and the
THE CONCLUSION.
333
great body of the people were rescued from
their delusion."
All the previous trials had been held by
a special court, which was now superseded,
and a permanent and regular tribunal, the
Superior Court of Judicature, was then es
tablished. They held their first conrt in
January, 1693, and continued their sessions
until May — although no new condemnations
appear to have been made by them; and in
May, Sir William Phips, the governor, by a
general proclamation, discharged all the pris
oners.
The number thus set free is said to have
been about one hundred and fifty. Twenty
had been executed — some had died in prison
—a considerable number had broken from
jail and made their escape; and it has been
estimated that the whole number of persons
who had been committed on charge of this
imaginary crime amounted to several hun
dreds.
But even after this legal acquittal, the pris
oners were not set at liberty until they had
paid all the charges for their board while in
prison, and all the court and jailor's fees; by
334 SALEM.
this cruel refinement of extortion, these help
less beings, who had already had their homes
and possessions despoiled, were reduced in
many instances to utter impoverishment.
In looking back upon this terrible tragedy,
even after the long lapse of years, there seems
to be no way to account for it by any of the
known and recognized laws of the human
mind; the actors in it seem to have been
utterly reckless of consequences to others,
and totally incapable of human feeling.
There is no mention on record of their being
once moved by natural pity for the suffer
ings they wrought ; and in one instance, one
of the girls explained her unfounded charge
as having been " only in sport — we must
have some sport" And they seem to have
been in a gay, frivolous state of mind, as if
totally unconscious of the death-dealing nat
ure of their accusations; and even after the
delusion had passed by, although some few
of the older and more important persons in
volved in this fearful loss of life have left a
noble record of their true repentance and re
morse for the delusion into which they had
suffered themselves to be drawn, the girls
THE CONCLUSION.
335
do not give any evidence that they had any
realizing sense of the enormity of the sin
they had committed. In their subsequent
confessions they speak of their conduct by
such mild terms as " an error of judgment,
a strange delusion of the devil,1' rather than
in a spirit of heartfelt repentance for their
terrible guilt, and its widespread and irre
mediable effects.
Even the Reverend Mr. Parris appears
himself so entirely devoid of natural human
sympathies that he was positively unable to
realize their existence in others : " He could
not be made to understand why the sorrow
ing family of Rebecca Nurse felt themselves
so much aggrieved by her cruel and unjust
execution ; he told them in plain terms that
while they thought her innocent, and he be
lieved her guilty and justly put to death, " it
was a mere difference of opinion ;" as if he
regarded the fact of her life or death as an
altogether indifferent matter."
But the history of the Past is the warning
of the Future — the beacon that shows where
one frail little bark went down has saved
many a gallant vessel from a similar fate;
336 SALEM.
and i£ the terrible delusion of 1692 has
taught our magistrates and rulers caution
and temperate judgment — if the sacred fear
of taking human life even from the worst
of criminals which pervades our jury-boxes,
and has sometimes been regarded as almost
pusillanimity, has sprung from a remem
brance of the terrible era when the judg
ment of the whole community — legal, eccle
siastical, and secular — swerved aside and was
bent like a reed before the breath of passion
and superstition, the annals of "Salem Witch
craft " have not been preserved in vain.
VALUABLE AND INTERESTING WORKS
FOR
PUBLIC & PRIVATE LIBRARIES,
PUBLISHED BY HARPER & BROTHERS, NEW YORK.
VW For a full List of Books suitable for Libraries, see HARPKB & BROTH KKS:
TRADE-LIST and CATALOGUE, which may be had gratuitously on ap
plication to the Publishers personally, or by letter enclosing Six Cents
in Postage Stamps.
tW HARPER & BROTHERS will send any of the following works by mail, post
age prepaid, to any part of the United States, on receipt of the price.
FLAMMARION'S ATMOSPHERE. The Atmosphere. Translated from the
French of CAM ILLS FLAM.MARION. Edited by JAMES GLAISHER, F.R.S.,
Superintendent of the Magnetical ;uid Meteorological Department of the
Royal Observatory at Greenwich. With 10 Chromo-Lithographs and 86
Woodcuts. 8vo, Cloth, $6 00.
HUDSON'S HISTORY OF JOURNALISM. Journalism in the United States,
from 1690 to 1872. By FREDERICK HUDSON. Crown Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
PIKE'S SUB-TROPICAL RAMBLES. Sub-Tropical Rambles in the Land
of the Aphanapteryx. By NICOLAS PIKE, U. S. Consul, Port Louis,
Mauritius. Profusely Illustrated from the Author's own Sketches ; con
taining also Maps and Valuable Meteorological Charts. Crown 8vo,
Cloth, $3 50.
TRISTRAM'S THE LAND OF MOAB. The Result of Travels and Discov
eries on the East Side of the Dead Sea and the Jordan. By H.B. TRIS»
TRAM, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., Master of the Greatham Hospital, and Hon.
Canon of Durham. With a Chapter on the Persian Palace of Mashita,
by JAS. FERGUSON, F.R.S. With Map and Illustrations. Crown 8vo,
Cloth, $2 50.
SANTO DOMINGO, Past and Present; with a Glance at Hayti. By SAMUEL
HAZARD. Maps and Illustrations. Crown Svo, Cloth, $3 50.
LIFE OF ALFRED COOKMAN. The Life of the Rev. Alfred Cookman ;
with some Account of his Father, the Rev. George Grimston Cookman.
By HENRY B. RIDGAWAY, D.D. With an Introduction by Bishop FOSTER,
LL.D. Portrait on Steel. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
HERVEY'S CHRISTIAN RHETORIC. A System of Christian Rhetoric,
for the Use of Preachers and Other Speakers. By GEORGE WIN FRED
HERVEY, M.A., Author of " Rhetoric of Conversation," &c. Svo, Cloth,
$350.
CASTELAR'S OLD ROME AND NEW ITALY. Old Rome and New Italy.
By EMILIO CABTELAB. Translated by Mrs. ARTHUR ARNOLD. 12mo,
Cloth, $1 75.
THE TREATY'OF WASHINGTON: Its Negotiation, Execution, and th«
Discussions Relating Thereto. By CALEB CUSHING. Crown Svo, Cloth,
$200.
PRIME'S I GO A-FISHING. I Go a-Fishing. By W. C. PRIME. Crown Svo,
Cloth, $2 50.
HALLOCK'S FISHING TOURIST. The Fishing Tourist: Angler's Guide
and Reference Book. By CHARLES HALLOCK. Illustrations. Crown
Svo, Cloth, $2 00.
SCOTT'S AMERICAN FISHING. Fishing in American Waters. By GE
mo C. SOOTT. With 170 Illustrations. Crown Svo, Cloth, $3 50.
2 Harper &° Brothers' Valuable, and Interesting Works.
ANNUAL RECORD OF SCIENCE AND INDUSTRY FOR 1872. Edited
by Prof. SPENCER F. BAIKD, of the Smithsonian Institution, with the As
sistance of Eminent Men of Science. l'2mo, over 700 pp., Cloth, $2 00.
(Uniform with the Annual Record .of Science and Industry for 1S71.
12mo, Cloth, $2 00.)
COL. FORNEY'S ANECDOTES OF PUBLIC MEN. Anecdotes of Public
Men. By JOHN W. FORNEY. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
MISS BEECHER'S HOUSEKEEPER AND HEALTHKEEPER : Contain
ing Five Hundred Recipes for Economical and Healthful Cooking; also,
many Directions for securing Health and Happiness. Approved by Phy
sicians of all Classes. Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50.
FARM BALLADS. By WILL CARLETON. Handsomely Illustrated. Square
8vo, Ornamental Cloth, $2 00 ; Gilt Edges, $2 50.
POETS OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. The Poets of the Nine
teenth Century. Selected and Edited by the Rev. ROBERT ARIS WILL-
MOTT. With English and American Additions, arranged by EVERT A.
DCYOKINCK, Editor of " Cyclopaedia of American Literature." Compris
ing Selections from the Greatest Authors of the Age. Superbly Illus
trated with 141 Engravings from Designs by the most Eminent Artists.
In elegant small 4to form, printed on Superfine Tinted Paper, richly
bound in extra Cloth, Beveled, Gilt Edges, $5 00 ; Half Calf, $5 50 ; Full
Turkey Morocco, $9 00.
THE REVISION OF THE ENGLISH VERSION OF THE NEW TESTA
MENT. With an Introduction by the Rev. P. SOIIAFF, D.D. 618 pp.,
Crown 8vo, Cloth, $3 00.
This work embraces in one volume :
I. ON A FRESH REVISION OF THE ENGLISH NEW TESTA
MENT. By J. B. LIGIITFOOT, D.D., Canon of St. Paul's, and Hul-
sean Professor of Divinity, Cambridge. Second Edition, Revised.
196 pp.
II. ON THE AUTHORIZED VERSION OF THE NEW TESTA
MENT in Connection with some Recent Proposals for its Revision.
By RICHARD CHENEVIX TRENCH, D.D., Archbishop of Dublin. 1S>4 pp.
III. CONSIDERATIONS ON THE REVISION OF THE ENGLISH
VERSION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. By C. J. ELLICOTT, D.D.,
Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. 178 pp.
NORDHOFF'S CALIFORNIA. California; For Health, Pleasure, and Res
idence. A Book for Travelers and Settlers. Illustrated. 8vo, Paper,
$2 00 ; Cloth, $2 50.
MOTLEY'S DUTCH REPUBLIC. The Rise of the Dutch Republic. By
JOHN LOTIIROP MOTLEY, LL.D., D.C.L. With a Portrait of William of
Orange. 3 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $10 50.
MOTLEY'S UNITED NETHERLANDS. History of the United Nether-
lands : from the Death of William the Silent to the Twelve Years' Truce
—1609. With a full View of the English-Dutch Struggle against Spain,
and of the Origin and Destruction of the Spanish Armad;i. By JOHN
LOTIIROP MOTLEY, LL.D., D.C.L. Portraits. 4 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $14 00.
NAPOLEON'S LIFE OF CAESAR. The History of Julius Caesar. By His
late Imperial Majesty NAPOLEON III. Two Volumes ready. Library Edi
tion, Svo, Cloth, $3 50 per vol.
HAYDN'S DICTIONARY OF DATES, relating to all Ages and Nations.
For Universal Reference. Edited by BENJAMIN VINCENT, Assistant Secre-
thry and Keeper of the Library of the Royal Institution of Great Britain ;
and Revised for the Use of American Readers. Svo, Cloth, $5 00 ; Sheep,
$600.
MACGREGOR'S ROB ROY ON THE JORDAN. The Rob Roy on the
Jordan, Nile, Red Sea, and Gennepareth, &c. A Canoe Cruise in Pales
tine and Egypt, and the Waters of Damascus. By J. MAOGREGOR, M.A.
With Maps and Illustrations. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 50.
Harper &° Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works. 3
WALLACE'S MALAY ARCHIPELAGO. The Malay Archipelago: the
Land of the Orang-Utao and the Bird of Paradise. A Narrative of Trav
el, 1S54-1S62. With Studies of Man and Nature. By ALFRED RUSSEL
WALLACE. With Ten Maps and Fifty-one Elegant Illustrations. Crown
8vo, Cloth, $2 50.
WHYMPER'S ALASKA. Travel and Adventure in the Territory of Alas
ka, formerly Russian America — now Ceded to the United States— and in
various other parts of the North Pacific. By FREDERICK WIIYMPEB.
With Map and Illustrations. Crowu Svo, Cloth, $2 50.
ORTON'S ANDES AND THE AMAZON. The Andes and the Amazon ; or,
Across the Continent of South America. By JAMES ORTON, M.A., Pro
fessor of Natural History in Vassar College, Poughkeepsie, N. Y., and
Corresponding Member of the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadel
phia. With a New Map of Equatorial America and numerous Illustra
tions. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 00.
WINCHELL'S SKETCHES OF CREATION. Sketches of Creation: a
Popular View of some of the Grand Conclusions of the Sciences in ref
erence to the History of Matter and of Life. Together with a Statement
of the Intimations of Science respecting the Primordial Condition and
the Ultimate Destiny of the Earth and the Solar System. By ALEXAN
DER WINCUELL, LL.D., Chancellor of the Syracuse University. With
Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
WHITE'S MASSACRE OF ST. BARTHOLOMEW. The Massacre of St.
Bartholomew : Preceded by a History of the Religious Wars in the Reign
of Charles IX. By HENRY WHITE, M. A. With Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth,
$1 75. .
LOSSING'S FIELD-BOOK OF THE REVOLUTION. Pictorial Field-Book
of the Revolution; or, Illustrations, by Pen and Pencil, of the History,
Biography, Scenery, Relics, and Traditions of the War for Independ
ence. By BKNBON J. LOSSING. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $14 00 ; Sheep, $15 00 ;
Half Calf, $18 00 ; Full Turkey Morocco, $22 00.
LOSSING'S FIELD-BOOK OF THE WAR OF 1812. Pictorial Field-Book
of the War of 1812 ; or, Illustrations, by Pen and Pencil, of the History,
Biography, Scenery, Relics, and Traditions of the Last War for Ameri
can' Independence. By BENSON J. LOSSING. With several hundred En
gravings on Wood, by Lossing and Barritt, chiefly from Original Sketch
es by the Author. 1088 pages, Svo, Cloth, $700; Sheep, $S 50; Half
Calf, $10 00.
ALFORD'S GREEK TESTAMENT. The Greek Testament: with a crit-
• ically revised Text; a Digest of Various Readings; Marginal References
to Verbal and Idiomatic Usage; Prolegomena ; and a Critical and Exe-
getical Commentary. For the Use of Theological Students and Minis
ters. By HKNRY ALFORP, D.D., Dean of Canterbury. Vol. I., contain
ing the Four Gospels. 944 pages, Svo, Cloth, $6 00 ; Sheep, $6 50.
ABBOTT'S FREDERICK THE GREAT. The History of Frederick the
Second, called Frederick the Great. By JOHN S. C. ABBOTT. Elegantly
Illustrated. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
ABBOTT'S HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. The French
Revolution of 1789, as viewed in the Light of Republican Institutions.
By JOHN S. C. ABBOTT. With 100 Engravings. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
ABBOTT'S NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. The History of Napoleon Bona
parte. By JOHN S. C- ABBOTT. With Maps, Woodcuts, and Portraits on
Steel. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $10 00.
ABBOTT'S NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA; or, Interesting Anecdotes and
Remarkable Conversations of the Emperor during the Five and a Half
Years of his Captivity. Collected from the Memorials of Las Casas,
O'Meara, Montholou, Antommarchi, and others. By JOHN S. C. ABBOTT.
With Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
ADDISON'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Works of Joseph Addisoo, em
bracing the whole of the "Spectator." Complete in 3 vols., Svo, Cloth,
4 Harper &* Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works.
ALCOCK'S JAPAN. The Capital of the Tycoon : a Narrative of a Three
Years' Residence in Japan. By Sir RUTHERFORD ALCOCK, K.C.B., Her
Majesty's Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary in Japan.
With Maps and Engravings. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50.
ALISON'S H^TORY OF EUROPE. FIRST SERIES: From the Commence
ment of the French Revolution, in 1789, to the Restoration of the Bour
bons, in 1815. [In addition to the Notes on Chapter LXXVI., which cor
rect the errors of the original work concerning the United States, a copi
ous Analytical Index has been appended to this American Edition.]
SECOND SKIUEB: From the Fall of Napoleon, in 1815, to the Accession of
Louis Napoleon, in 1852. 8 vols., Svo, Cloth, $16 00.
BARTH'S NORTH AND CENTRAL AFRICA. Travels and Discoveries in
North and Central Africa : being a Journal of an Expedition undertaken
under the Auspices of H.B.M.'s Government, in the Years 1849-1855. By
HENRY EARTH, Ph.D., D.C.L. Illustrated. 3 vols., Svo, Cloth, $12 00.
HENRY WARD BEECHER'S SERMONS. Sermons by HENRY WARD
BEEOIIKR, Plymouth Church, Brooklyn. Selected from Published and
Unpublished Discourses, a
trait. Complete in 2 vols.,
, .
and Revised by their Author. With Steel Por
Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
LYMAN BEECHER'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY, &c. Autobiography, Corres
pondence, &c., of Lyman Beecher, D.D. Edited by his Son, CHARLES
BEECIIER. With Three Steel Portraits, and Engravings on Wood. In 2
vols., 12mo, Cloth, $5 00.
BOSWELL'S JOHNSON. The Life of Samuel Johnson, LL.D. Including
a Journey to the Hebrides. By JAMES BOBWELL, Esq. A New Edition,
with numerous Additions and Notes. By JOHN WILSON CROKER, LL.D.,
F.R.S. Portrait of Boswell. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $4 00.
DRAPER'S CIVIL WAR. History of the American Civil War. By JOHN
W. DRAPER, M.D., LL.D., Professor of Chemistry and Physiology in the
University of New York. In Three Vols. Svo, Cloth, $3 50 per vol.
DRAPER'S INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT OF EUROPE. A Histo
ry of the Intellectual Development of Europe. By JOHN W. DRAPER,
M.I)., LL.D., Professor of Chemistry and Physiology in the University
of New York. Svo, Cloth. $5 00.
DRAPER'S AMERICAN CIVIL POLICY. Thoughts on the Future Civil
Policy of America. By JOHN W. DRAPER, M.D., LL.D., Professor of
Chemistry and Physiology in the University of New York. Crown Svo,
Cloth, $2 50.
DU CHAILLU'S AFRICA. Explorations and Adventures in Equatorial Af
rica, with Accounts of the Manners and Customs of the People, and of
the Chase of the Gorilla, the Crocodile, Leopard, Elephant, Hippopota
mus, and other Animals. By PAUL B. Du CHAILLU. Numerous Illus
trations. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
DU CHAILLU'S ASHANGO LAND. A Journey to Ashango Land: and
Further Penetration into Equatorial Africa. By PAUL B. Du CUAILLU.
New Edition. Handsomely Illustrated. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
BELLOWS'S OLD WORLD. The Old World in its New Face : Impressions
of Europe in 186T-18G8. By HENRY W. BELLOWS. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth,
$350.
BRODHEAD'S HISTORY OF NEW YORK. History of the State of New
York. By JOHN ROMEYN BRODHEAD. 1609-1091. 2 vols. Svo, Cloth,
$3 00 per vol.
BROUGHAM'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. Life and Times of HENRT, LORT>
BROUGHAM. Written by Himself. In Three Volumes. 12mo, Cloth,
$2 00 per vol.
^ULWER'S PROSE WORKS. Miscellaneous Prose Works of Edward Bul-
wer, Lord Lytton. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50.
Harper &° Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works. 5
BULWER'S HORACE. The Odes and Epodes of Horace. A Metrical
Translation into English. With Introduction and Commentaries. By
LORD LVTTON. With Latin Text from the Editions of Orelli, Macleane,
and Youge. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.
BULWER'S KING ARTHUR, A Poem. By LORD LYTTON. New Edition.
12mo, Cloth, $1 75.
BURNS'S LIFE AND WORKS. The Life and Works of Robert Burns.
Edited by ROBERT CHAMBERS. 4 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $6 00.
REINDEER, DOGS, AND SNOW-SHOES. A Journal of Siberian Travel
• and Explorations made in the Years 1865-'67. By RICHARD J. BCSH, late
of the Russo-American Telegraph Expedition. Illustrated. Crown STO,
Cloth, $3 00.
CARLYLE'S FREDERICK THE GREAT. History of Friedrich II., called
Frederick the Great. By THOMAS CABLYLE. Portraits, Maps, Plans,
&c. 6 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $12 00.
CARLYLE'S FRENCH REVOLUTION. History of the French Revolution.
2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50.
CARLYLE'S OLIVER CROMWELL. Letters and Speeches of Oliver
Cromwell. With Elucidations and Connecting Narrative. 2 vols., 12uio,
Cloth, $3 50.
CHALMERS'S POSTHUMOUS WORKS. The Posthumous Works of Dr.
Chalmers. Edited by his Son-iu-Law, Rev. WILLIAM HANNA, LL.D.
Complete in 9 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $13 50.
COLERIDGE'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Complete Works of Samuel
Taylor Coleridge. With an Introductory Essay upon his Philosophical
and Theological Opinions. Edited by Professor SHEDD. Complete in
Seven Vols. WTith a Portrait. Small 8vo, Cloth, $10 50.
DOOLITTLE'S CHINA. Social Life of the Chinese : with some Account of
their Religious, Governmental, Educational, and Business Customs and
Opinions. With special but not exclusive Reference to Fuhchau. By
Rev. JUSTUS DOOLITTLE, Fourteen Years Member of the Fuhchau Mis
sion of the American Board. Illustrated with more that 150 character
istic Engravings on Wood. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $5 00.
GIBBON'S ROME. History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.
By EDWARD GIBBON. With Notes by Rev. H. II. MII.MAN and M. GUIZOT.
A new cheap Edition. To which is added a complete Index of the whole
Work, and a Portrait of the Author. 6 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $9 00.
HAZEN'S SCHOOL AND ARMY IN GERMANY AND FRANCE. The
School and the Army in Germany and France, with a Diary of Sie^e
Life at Versailles. By Brevet Major-General W. B. HAZEN, U'S.A., Col
onel Sixth Infantry. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 50.
HARPER'S NEW CLASSICAL LIBRARY. Literal Translations.
The following Vols. are now ready. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50 each.
CAESAR. — VIRGIL. — SALLUST.*— HORACE. — CICERO'S ORATIONS. — CICERO'S
OFFICES, &c. — CICERO ON ORATORY AND ORATORS. — TACITUS (2 vols.).
— TERENCE. — SOPHOCLES. — JUVENAL. — XENOPHON. — HOMFR'SILIAD.
HOMER'S ODYSSEY. — HERODOTUS. — DEMOSTHENES. — THCCYDIDEB. —
JSsoiiYLUs. — EURIPIDES (2 vols.). — LIVY (2 vols.).
DAVTS'S CARTHAGE. Carthage and her Remains: being an Account of
the Excavations and Researches on the Site of the Phoenician Metropo
lis in Africa and other adjacent Places. Conducted under the Auspices
of Her Majesty's Government. By Dr. DAVIS, F.R.G.S. Profusely Illus
trated with Maps, Woodcuts, Chromo-Lithographs, &c. 8vo, Cloth.
$4 00.
EDGEWORTH'S (Miss) NOVELS. With Engravings. 10 vols., 12mo,
Cloth, $15 00.
GROTE'S HISTORY OF GREECE. 12 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $18 00.
6 Harper 6° Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works.
HELPS'S SPANISH CONQUEST. The Spanish Conquest in America, and
its Relation to the History of Slavery and to the Government of Colonies.
By AUTHOR HELPS. 4 vols., l'2mo, Cloth, $6 00.
BALE'S (MRS.) WOMAN'S RECORD. Woman's Record ; or, Biographical
Sketches of all Distinguished Women, from the Creation to the Present
Time. Arranged in Four Eras, with Selections from Female Writers of
Each Era. By Mrs. SARAH JOSEPUA HALE. Illustrated with more than,
200 Portraits. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
HALL'S ARCTIC RESEARCHES. Arctic Researches and Life among the
Esquimaux : being the Narrative of an Expedition in Search of Sir John
Franklin, in the Years I860, 1861, and 1862. By CHARLES FUANOIS HALL,
With Maps and 100 Illustrations. The Illustrations are from the Origi
nal Drawings by Charles Parsons, Henry L. Stephens, Solomon Eytinge,
W. S. L. Jewett, and Grauville Perkins, after Sketches by Captain Hall.
Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
HALLAM'S CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND, from the Ac
cession of Henry VII. to the Death of George II. Svo, Clotii, $2 00.
HALLAM'S LITERATURE. Introduction to the Literature of Europe dur-
in«- the Fifteenth, Sixteenth, and Seventeenth Centuries. By HENRY
HALLAM. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $4 00.
HALLAM'S MIDDLE AGES. State of Europe during the Middle Ages.
By HENRY HALLAM. Svo, Cloth, $2 00.
HILDRETH'S HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. FIRST SERIES:
From the First Settlement of the Country to the Adoption of the Federal
Constitution. SECOND SERIKS : From the Adoption of the Federal Con
stitution to the End of the Sixteenth Congress. 6 vols., Svo, Cloth,
$18 00.
HUME'S HISTORY OF ENGLAND. History of England, from the Inva
sion of Julius Caesar to the Abdication of James II., 1688. By DAVID
HUME. A new Edition, with the Author's last Corrections and Improve
ments. To which is Prefixed a short Account of his Life, written by
Himself. With a Portrait of the Author. 6 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $9 00.
JAY'S WORKS. Complete Works of Rev. William Jay : comprising his
Sermons, Family Discourses, Morning and Evening Exercises for every
Day in the Year, Family Prayers, &c. Author's enlarged Edition, re
vised. 3 vols., Svo, Cloth, $6 00.
JEFFERSON'S DOMESTIC LIFE. The Domestic Life of Thomas Jeffer
son- compiled from Family Letters and Reminiscences, by his Great-
Granddaughter, SARAH N. RANDOLPH. With Illustrations. Crown Svo,
Illuminated Cloth, Beveled Edges, $2 50.
JOHNSON'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Works of Samuel Johnson, LL.D.
With an Essay on his Life and Genius, by ARTHUR MURPHY, Esq. Por
trait of Johnson. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $4 00.
KINGLAKE'S CRIMEAN WAR. The Invasion of the Crimea, and an Ac
count of its Progress down to the Death of Lord Raglan. By ALEXAN
DER WILLIAM KINGLAKE. With Maps- and Plans. Two Vols. ready.
12mo, Cloth, $2 00 per vol.
KTNGSLEY'S WEST INDIES. At Last : A Christmas in the West Indies.
By CHARLES KINGSLEY. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50.
KRUMMACHER'S DAVID, KING OF ISRAEL. David, the King of Isra
el : a Portrait drawn from Bible History and the Book of Psalms. By
FREDERICK WILLIAM KRUMMAOHER, D.D., Author of "Elijah the Tish-
bite " &c Translated under the express Sanction of the Author by the
Rev'. M. G. EASTON, M.A. With a Letter from Dr. Krnmmacher to his
American Readers, and a Portrait. 12mo. Cloth, $1 75.
LAMB'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Works of Charles Lamb. Compris
ing his Letters, Poems, Essays of Elia, Essays upon Sliakspeare, Ho
garth, &c., and a Sketch of his Life, with the Final Memorials, by T. Noon
TAI/FOUBD. Portrait. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 00.
Harper 6° Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works. J
LIVINGSTONE'S SOUTH AFRICA. Missionary Travels and Researches
in South Africa ; including a Sketch of Sixteen Years' Residence in the
Interior of Africa, and a Journey from the Cape of Good Hope to Loau-
do on the West Coast; thence across the Continent, down the River
Zambesi, to the Eastern Ocean. By DAVID LIVINGSTONE, LL.D., D.C.L.
With Portrait, Maps by Arrowsmitb, and numerous Illustrations. Svo,
Cloth, $4 50.
LIVINGSTONES' ZAMBESI. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambesi
and its Tributaries, and of the Discovery of the Lakes Shirwa and Ny-
assa. 185S-1864. By DAVID and CHARLES LIVINGSTONE. With Map and
Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
M'CLINTOCK & STRONG'S CYCLOPAEDIA. Cyclopaedia of Biblical,
Theological, and Ecclesiastical Literature. Prepared by the Rev. JOHN
M'CLINTOCK, D.D., and JAMES STUONG, S.T.D. 5 vols. now read;/. Royal
Svo, Price per vol., Cloth, $5 00 ; Sheep, $6 00 ; Half Morocco, $S 00.
MARCY'S ARMY LIFE ON THE BORDER. Thirty Years of Army Life
on the Border. Comprising descriptions of the Indian Nomads of the
Plains ; Explorations of New Territory ; a Trip across the Rocky Mount
ains in the Winter; Descriptions of the Habits of Different Animals
found in the West, and the Methods of Hunting them; with Incidents
in the Life of Different Frontier Men, &c., &c. By Brevet Brigadier-
General R. B. MAUCY, U.S.A., Author of "The Prairie Traveller." With
numerous Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, Beveled Edges, $3 00.
MACAULAY'S HISTORY OF ENGLAND. The History of England from
the Accession of James II. By THOMAS BABINGTON MACAULAY. With
an Original Portrait of the Author. 5 vols., Svo, Cloth, $10 00; 12mo,
Cloth, $7 50.
MOSHEIM'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, Ancient and Modern; in
which the Rise, Progress, and Variation of Church Power are considered
in their Connection with the State of Learning and Philosophy, and the
Political History of Europe during that Period". Translated, with Notes,
&c., by A. MACLAINK, D.D. A new Edition, continued to 1826, by C.
COOTE, LL.D. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $4 00.
THE DESERT OF THE EXODUS. Journeys on Foot in the Wilderness
of the Forty Years' VVauderings; undertaken in connection with the
Ordnance Survey of Sinai and the Palestine Exploration Fund. By E.
• H. PALMER, M.A., Lord Almoner's Professor of Arabic, and Fellow of
St. John's College, Cambridge. With Maps and numerous Illustrations
from Photographs and Drawings taken on the spot by the Sinai Survey
Expedition and C. F. Tyrwhitt Drake. Crown svo, Cloth, $3 00.
OLIPH ANT'S CHINA AND JAPAN. Narrative of the Earl of Elgin's Mis-
sion to China and Japan, in the Years 1S5T, '58, '59. By LAURENCE Oi.i-
PHANT, Private Secretary to Lord Elgin. Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, $3 50.
OLIPHANT'S (MRS.) LIFE OF EDWARD IRVING. The Life of Edward
Irving, Minister of the National Scotch Church, London. Illustrated by
his Journals and Correspondence. By Mrs. OLIPH ANT. Portrait. Svo,
Cloth, $3 50.
RAWLINSON'S MANUAL OF ANCIENT HISTORY. A Manual of An
cient History, from the Earliest Times to the Fall of the Western Empire.
Comprising the History of Chaldaea, Assyria, Media, Babylonia, Lydia,
Phoenicia, Syria, Judaea, Egypt, Carthage, Persia, Greece, Macedonia,
Parthia, and Rome. By GKORGE RAWLINSON, M.A., Camden Professor
of Ancient History in the University of Oxford. 12mo, Cloth, $2 50.
RECLUS'S THE EARTH. The Earth: A Descriptive History of the Phe*
nomena and Life of the Globe. By E"LISEE RKCLCS. Translated by the
late B. B. Woodward, and Edited by Henry Woodward. With 234 Maps
and Illustrations and 23 Page Maps printed in Colors. Svo, Cloth, $5 00.
RECLUS'S OCEAN. The Ocean, Atmosphere, and Life. Being the Second
Series of a Descriptive History of the Life of the Globe. By £LIS^B RE-
OLUS. Profusely Illustrated with 250 Maps or Figures, and 27 Maps
printed in Colors. Svo, Cloth, $6 00.
8 Harper 6° Brothers' Vahiable and Interesting Works.
SHAKSPEARE. The Dramatic Works of William Shakspeare, with the
Corrections and Illustrations of Dr. JOHNSON, G. STKVKNS, and others.
Revised by ISAAC RF.EU. Engravings. 6 vols, Royal 12mo, Cloth, $9 00.
2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $4 00.
SMILES'S LIFE OF THE STEPHENSONS. The Life of George Stephen-
son, and of his Sou, Robert Stephenson ; comprising, also, a History of
the Invention and Introduction of ihe Railway Locomotive. By SAMCKL
SMILKS, Author of " Self-Help," &c. With Steel Portraits and numerous
Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, $3 00.
SMILES'S HISTORY OF THE HUGUENOTS. The Huguenots: their Set-
tlernente, Churches, and Industries in England and Ireland. By SAMUEL
SMILKS. With an Appendix relating to the Huguenots in America
Crown Svo, Cloth, $1 75.
SPEKE'S AFRICA. Journal of the Discovery of the Source of the Nile.
By Captain JOHN HANNING SPKKK, Captain H.M. Indian Army, Fellow
and Gold Medalist of the Royal Geographical Society, Hon. Correspond
ing Member and Gold Medalist of the French Geographical Society, &c.
With Maps and Portraits and numerous Illustrations, chiefly from Draw
ings by Captain GRANT. Svo, Cloth, uniform with Livingstone, Earth,
Burton, &c., $4 00.
STRICKLAND'S (Miss) QUEENS OF SCOTLAND. Lives of the Queens of
Scotland and English Princesses connected with the Regal Succession
of Great Britain. Py AGNKS STRICKLAND. 8 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $12 00.
THE STUDENT'S SERIES.
France. Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Gibbon. Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Greece. Engravings. l'2mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Hume. Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Rome. By Liddell. Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Old Testament History. Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
New Testament History. Engravings, 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Strickland's Queens of England. Abridged. Eng'a. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Ancient History of the East, 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Hallam's Middle Ages. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Haliam's Constitutional History of England. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
Lyell's Elements of Geology. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.
TENNYSON'S COMPLETE POEMS. The Complete Poems of Alfred Ten
nyson, Poet Laureate. With numerous Illustrations by Eminent Artists,-
and Three Characteristic Portraits. Svo, Paper, 75 cents; Cloth, $1 25.
THOMSON'S LAND AND THE BOOK. The Land and the Book; or, Bib
lical Illustrations drawn from the Manners and Customs, the Scenes
and the Scenery of the Holy Land. By W. M. THOMSON, D.D., Twenty-
flve Years a Missionary of the A.B.C.F.M. in Syria and Palestire. With
two elaborate Maps of Palestine, an accurate Plan of Jerusalem, and
several hundred Engravings, representing the Scenery, Topography, and
Productions of the Holy Land, and the Costumes, Manners, and Habits
of the People. 2 large -12mo vols., Cloth, $5 00.
TYERMAN'S WESLEY. The Life and Times of the Rev. John Wesley,
M.A., Founder of the Methodists. By the Rev. LUKE TVKRMAN. Por
traits. 3 vols., Crown Svo, Cloth, $7 50.
TYERMAN'S OXFORD METHODISTS. The Oxford Methodists : Memoirs
of the Rev. Messrs. Clayton, Ingham, Gambold, Hervey, and Broughton,
with Biographical Notices of others. By the Rev. L. TYEKMAN. With
Portraits. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 50.
VAMBERY'S CENTRAL ASIA. Travels in Central Asia. Being the Ac
count of a Journey from Teheren across the Turkoman Desert, on the
Eastern Shore of the Caspian, to Khiva, Bokhara, and Samarcand, per
formed in the Year 1863. By AKMIMUS VAMKEUY, Member of the Hun
garian Academy of Pesth, by whom he was sent on this Scientific Mis
sion. With Map and Woodcuts. Svo, Cloth, $4 50.
WOOD'S HOMES WITHOUT HANDS. Homes Without Hands: being a
Description of the Habitations of Animals, classed according to their
Principle of Construction. By J. G. WOOD, M.A., F.L.S. With about
140 Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, Beveled Edges, $4 50.
14 DAY USE
RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED
LOAN DEPT.
This book is due on the last date stamped below, or
on the date to which renewed.
Renewed books are subject to immediate recall.
DEC 61967
RECEIVED
2 7 '67 -2PM
MAY 2
R
tiBVV
Q
2 9 1969 741
go-
RETURNED^
LD 21A-60m-3,'65
(F2336slO)476B
lifornia
LOAN OEPT